《Bad Maids》


 CH 1

    1. It begins again


    On the last day of winter during which even people who lived in the mountains and were used to the cold didn¡¯t dare to travel, a group of knights was breaking through the blizzard.


    Their coal-black armor, fur cloak and faces that had turned red from the biting wind were covered with frost.


    "I am going to freeze to death, f*ck."


    A knight sporting a thick beard exhaled a curse. It was so cold that his husky voice trembled like a goat.


    "The blizzard isn¡¯t going to stop any time soon. That¡¯s why I said to leave after resting for a few days".


    The knight said as he glanced sideways at the commander. It was a journey that would feel like a pleasant trip if they just waited for the weather to get warmer. But the commander, who hated wasting time, absolutely had to cross the mountain at this cold dawn.


    "Ah, Sir Carus!"


    "Shut up."


    The commander Carus Lankea had a nasty reputation. Although he was young, he didn¡¯t have a very friendly personality, and he wasn¡¯t exactly compassionate either.


    To his subordinates, he was the best commander regardless. It was thanks to his strength. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t given the nickname of Bloodless Admiral for no reason.


    "We¡¯re almost there."


    Carus pulled down the cloak that was covering his hair.


    His dark hair which contrasted with his white face, his jet-black pupils and red lips were revealed. Although his face looked manly due to the deep-set eyes and thick eyebrows, he also looked fascinatingly charming.


    "You¡¯ve been saying that ever since we left. I don¡¯t believe you."


    "I told you to shut up."


    "If I freeze to death here as a bachelor, I will become a vengeful spirit and go after you. When you get married, I might even get under the blankets on your wedding night. Ah, it would probably be warm there, right?"


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up?"


    Carus warned in a low voice.


    As the grumbling subordinate pursed his lips, the goat-like laughs of the knights could be heard from here and there.


    They were knights who had been given a secret mission by the Emperor, and in order to fulfill that mission, they were headed to the southern kingdom of Ortega.


    A scout who was walking ahead suddenly raised his hand and shouted.


    "Commander! There is a person here!"


    The knights whose entire bodies were crouched on their horses all raised their heads at the same time.


    "A person?"


    It was a weather that was difficult to endure even for strong knights who were sufficiently prepared. The blizzard had been going on continuously for the last two days.


    "A dead person?"


    One knight yelled.


    ¡®They must be dead. It¡¯s certain.¡¯ The knights whispered. To think that a person was buried under the snow in this cold weather. They were convinced that person was frozen solid, dead and blue.


    However, something they couldn¡¯t believe happened.


    "They are alive! Commander, they are still alive!"


    Carus nimbly jumped down from his horse. His cloak waved in the wind.


    At the place where the scout had found the person, there was a small carriage under a tree at a crossroad. Inside, a woman was peacefully sleeping as if she were dead.


    "Hey! Wake up, you can¡¯t fall asleep! Open your eyes!"


    He shook her body and even slapped her cheeks but it was to no avail. The woman was barely moving.


    The face of the woman who was about to freeze to death looked excessively serene. The ice that had gathered on her eyelashes was falling like flour.


    Her appearance was as beautiful as it was gruesome. The eyes of the knights were glued to her face which was as pale as a lifeless doll.


    Carus ignored his bewildered subordinates and moved forward, then he took off his glove and put his palm against the woman¡¯s face. It was cold.


    ¡®Where is the closest village?¡¯ Carus unfolded the map of the vicinity inside his head. Even by running on a horse, it would still take several hours. This place is deep in the moutains and we are in the middle of a raging blizzard.


    "Someone is nearby."


    It was the knight who was complaining about freezing to death earlier. After he dismounted his horse, he approached Carus and whispered.


    "It¡¯s hyenas. Three of them. Their skills are quite good."


    Hyena was the name that referred to the assassins who would receive money and deal with killing people.


    To think that there were assassins stuck to this woman. He quietly ordered.


    "Catch only one and kill the rest."


    The knights carried out the commander¡¯s order closely.


    "Catch them!"


    A small spear flew through the sky. Without any bow or crossbow, the spear made a swishing sound similar to that of an arrow and pierced the body of a hyena who was hidden behind a tree far away.


    The other ones tried to flee. But Carus¡¯s subordinates caught them as if they were hunting deers.


    Two of them died, one was alive.


    "Who are you!?"


    The hyena, who had been captured, asked.


    Carus took off his cloak and after tightly securing it around the woman¡¯s body, he lifted her at once and embraced her in his arms. Then, he indifferently introduced himself.


    "Carus Lankea. Second knight of His Majesty, the Emperor, and leader of the Order of Leviathan."


    At these words, the puzzled hyena opened his mouth wide.


    "Why¡­ Why are the knights of the imperial army, here¡­"


    "It looks like this woman was your target. What¡¯s the reason?"


    Carus firmly supported her in his arms with one hand and he beckoned the knights with the other.


    The knight who was the closest immediately approached the hyena, held his arm and twisted his fingers.


    The hyena, who wasn¡¯t disturbed as his colleague died after being pierced by a spear, writhed in pain and swallowed a scream.


    "Is it painful, you bast*rd? Does someone who slaughters people know pain?"


    Rather than a knight, it was more the speech of a thug from a back alley, but Carus didn¡¯t care.


    "Ma¡­ The butler of the Marquis of Marjoram ordered us! This woman is an orphan who was sponsored by the marquis, but not knowing her place, she seduced the young master and they promised to get married together."


    "What ?"


    The knights looked at each other with a bewildered expression. They thought there would be a great story about the woman, but it was just a love affair with a young nobleman.


    "I heard that they promised to run away together. You can deal with the young master, I will take care of the woman¡­"


    "Kill him."


    Carus turned around with an expression that said it was not worth hearing more.


    The hyena violently struggled but he ended up dying with only leaving his final words behind.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to take care of the corpse. As if they were used to it, the knights moved effortlessly. They put the dead Hyenas in the carriage the woman had been riding and pushed it down a cliff.


    "What should we do now?"


    The knights approached and asked.


    Carus mounted his horse while holding the woman in his arms.


    "It¡¯s time for us to rest as well. We will head to the nearest village as fast as possible. To the ones who fall behind, do your best to catch up."


    *****


    The woman didn¡¯t regain consciousness easily. After being brought to a village, it seemed she didn¡¯t have any thought of waking up even after her body had been warmed up and she had been cared for by a healer.


    The healer said that she might die like that. It was because her heart was beating too slowly.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "We¡¯ll leave her here and go. I need to hand a few gold coins to the healer. He rushed here while facing the blizzard, his feet can¡¯t be tied here because of this woman."


    "Thanks to that, I thought we would be getting some rest¡­"


    "Should I make you rest forever?"


    "Ah, really. You won¡¯t let me say anything."


    Ignoring his grumbling subordinate, Carus unpacked the woman¡¯s luggage and put it on the table. Then, he rummaged through the contents one by one.


    It was a woman who didn¡¯t have anything. She barely had any money and for someone who was travelling, she didn¡¯t have any spare clothes or equipment for sleeping outside.


    "Was she resolved to die?"


    "I don¡¯t think so."


    "How do you even know?"


    "Idiot. Would someone resolved to die be at a crossroad in front of a road sign? She must have been waiting all night for the young master to come. Also, look at her finger. That ring looks awfully expensive."


    "The young master must have given it to her as a token."


    The knights clicked their tongues in disapproval. Amongst them, sympathy directed at the woman suddenly emerged.


    Pitiful. Sad. She would have been waiting for her lover in that cold place until she froze to death. That man is a true assh*le. All sorts of insults poured out.


    At that moment, the woman woke up.


    "¡­..!"


    Out of her small mouth, a silent scream came out. There was still no color on her pale face. She opened her eyes as wide as it was physically possible and squeezed the blanket hard.


    "Uh, uh uh!"


    The knights rushed outside saying they would bring the healer. Carus stood still and looked at the woman blankly.


    "Did you come to your senses yet?"


    It seemed that Carus¡¯s voice still hadn¡¯t reached her. Clear tears were rolling down the sides of her eyes without any rest. No sounds were coming out of her throat aside from the whistling of the wind.


    With an attitude showing that he didn¡¯t care even if she didn¡¯t answer, Carus said what he had to say.


    "I found you on the verge of death at a crossroad in the middle of the mountains. Three assassins were after you. My subordinates killed all of them but there is no guarantee that more won¡¯t be coming for you."


    Huh. The woman let out a heavy sigh. The hand that was holding the blanket shaked violently.


    "We will leave early tomorrow. It¡¯s all the time you¡¯re given to recover your senses while under my protection."


    He may have appeared cold, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about the situation. Carus who had said everything he wanted to say tried to leave after telling her to rest, but she grabbed him.


    "¡­Wait a moment."


    Her voice felt like it was about to crack and explode. It also felt like a candle about to go out. Still, as there was strength in the hand that was holding him, Carus halted his steps and looked down at her.


    "The¡­ assassin¡­"


    "He was hired by the butler of the Marquis of Marjoram. That¡¯s all I heard before I killed him, so I don¡¯t know anything else."


    As he looked closely, he found out that the woman had green eyes. It was a deep green like the shade of a tree in the middle of summer. Or like the deep end of a southern sea. Above them, thick and long eyelashes hung like the teeth of a comb.


    Right after her watery eyes regained focus, the woman stared at Carus. They were merely looking at each other but he had chills and felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡®She has nice eyes.¡¯ Carus thought inwardly.


    In a voice that had noticeably become clearer, she thanked him.


    "Thank you for saving me."


    "It¡¯s nothing. I was merely passing by."


    "Here¡­"


    "It¡¯s a village located south of the crossroad. It looks like you were leaving Ortega, but it happens to be our destination."


    The woman blinked slowly. A thick stream of tears poured out once more.


    Carus tried not to meet her eyes as much as possible. He pretented not to hear the groans mixed with loathing that came out of her trembling lips.


    Inside her cold green eyes, various feelings were swirling.


    In reality, it was a situation that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    For the aristocrats, who were only obsessed with power, marriage was the greatest political tool. As such, there was no way for a young master and a female commoner to love each other.


    He also thought that love was similar to gambling. If gambling was not betting on one¡¯s life while being drunk on the feelings and desires of the moment, then what else would it be?


    "Sir Carus."


    The woman called his name that he hadn¡¯t even told her. The hands that had been gripping the blanket as if strangling it were neatly arranged in no time.


    She was a woman who recovered quickly. Although it was difficult to know whether she was actually fine or pretending to be fine.


    "Do you believe in curses?"

 CH 2

    This time again, Carus couldn¡¯t leave the room.


    "Are you talking about things like superstitions and myths?"


    "Yes."


    "I don¡¯t believe in them."


    He was a soldier and a knight. He was also a commander responsible for the lives of his subordinates. He had always thought that relying on those kinds of beliefs on the battlefield would inevitably lead to an untimely death.


    There must have been a reason for her to ask that question out of the blue. Thinking that it would be the last time, he asked her.


    "Why do you ask me that?"


    Before he knew it, the woman had stopped crying. In her eyes that had cleared up, a darkness hung as if poison was spreading.


    Unbelievable words poured out of her small mouth immediately after.


    "I am under a curse that makes it impossible for me to die."


    "What?"


    "It¡¯s been eight times. I thought I died¡­ But I always come back to this day. And you always say the same thing every single time."


    The woman was looking directly at Carus.


    "¡¯I found you on the verge of death at a crossroad in the middle of the mountains. Three assassins were after you. My subordinates killed all of them but there is no guarantee that more won¡¯t be coming for you.¡¯"


    Her voice gradually became firmer the more she spoke. She had an excessively calm attitude for someone who was on the threshold of death.


    Was she crazy to begin with? Is she pretending to be crazy? She didn¡¯t seem like a pitiful commoner abandoned by her lover at all.


    "Carus Lankea."


    The woman started.


    "If you continue on that route, all your subordinates will die."


    It was a ridiculous statement.


    "Before you manage to completely leave the mountains, you will be ambushed twice. Rangers will be waiting for you after setting up traps, so make a detour by taking the road that herbalists use through the valley."


    "What did you say?"


    "If you go down by following the mountain slope, a colony of Aspen trees will appear. Once there. Then once at the entrance of the village of the mountain travellers."


    "Did you say an ambush?"


    "Avoid going there. Unless you want to lose your subordinates."


    ¡®If you don¡¯t do as I say, you might survive, but your subordinates will all die.¡¯ The woman warned.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you think it¡¯s nonsense from a crazy woman. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can drag me there and use me as a shield."


    There was a strong murderous intent inside Carus¡¯s eyes.


    He didn¡¯t believe anything she said. But that didn¡¯t mean he could pretend not to hear her words. His doubts grew bigger and made him unable to move.


    *****


    Yulia Arte had been cursed.


    She realized that fact after dying vainly for the second time.


    The twenty year old girl, who had been betrayed by the young master she was madly in love with, froze to death when she was caught in the blizzard while waiting for her lover. It was the first time she died.


    But when she opened her eyes, she had been rescued by the commander of the imperial army named Carus Lankea.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t even realize that she had already died once.


    Yulia went back to the Marquis of Marjoram and asked her lover. ¡®Why did you abandon me if you loved me this much? Why did you make me wait all night in that cold place?¡¯ She questioned him.


    Then, she was murdered. At the hands of hyenas hired by the Marquis.


    It was her second death. That time, the pain was clear.


    The hands of the assassin who were strangling her. Her self who was scratching and struggling but remained powerless. As her consciousness started to fade, she finally realized she was dying.


    But she opened her eyes again and saw that she had been rescued by the commander Carus Lankea after nearly freezing to death while being trapped in the blizzard.


    Same day, same place, same person.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. At first, she thought that all of this was a bad dream. She also suspected that in the afterlife, you kept repeating the most miserable moment of your life.


    In her third life, Yulia decided to live for herself.


    Until that point, she had not given up her hope towards living. She believed that if she went to a place far away where Marjoram¡¯s influence couldn¡¯t reach her and lived an ordinary life, she could be happy.


    However, the hyenas still didn¡¯t give up on her. It seemed that Marjoram would only be satisfied after seeing her corpse.


    When she met her death once more after the hyenas had followed her outside of the empire, Yulia finally decided to get revenge.


    Since she had died three times, she would only be satisfied after killing three times.


    Starting from her fourth life, she lived for revenge.


    In order to destroy Marjoram, she used all kinds of methods. She also committed a lot of dirty and despicable deeds. It was hard at first but she slowly became numb the more she did it.


    She might have been on the path to becoming crazy.


    She lived that way in her fifth, sixth, seventh and eighth lives.


    In one life, she was like a merchant who would gather, buy and sell information from the nobles. In another, she entered a family who was at odds with Marjoram and lived like a wolf.


    "I failed, and failed again, then I almost succeeded and failed¡­ I was also betrayed."


    The story of her alleged past that was unfolding was honestly surprising.


    If you didn¡¯t think that she was a crazy woman, you might have been drawn in. In fact, rather than leaving the room, Carus sat back in a chair and listened to her until the end.


    "You said your name was Yulia Arte."


    "Yes."


    "Now, do you not love the successor of the Marquis anymore?"


    He asked.


    At that moment, Yulia¡¯s voice that had been flowing out smoothly as if fulfilling her duty stopped.


    Her eyebrows twitched as if she hadn¡¯t expected Carus to ask her such a question.


    "That, why¡­"


    "Answer me."


    Carus urged her saying that he had to hear her answer at all costs.


    "According to your words, no matter how many times you die, he is a lover that you can¡¯t shake off. The fact that you persistently cling onto revenge, isn¡¯t it proof of how much you¡¯ve loved him?"


    A sneer seeped into his words.


    "There is nothing that pulls at one¡¯s heartstrings more than a tragic love story. It almost became a good novel."


    Yulia couldn¡¯t answer easily. The green eyes that were close to black stared at Carus as if searching.


    "I know that you don¡¯t believe me."


    "Really?"


    "Are you mocking me on purpose to see my reaction? You don¡¯t have to do that. Just¡­ take it as a confession."


    "I am curious about why I have to be the one receiving that confession. I am not a priest."


    "It¡¯s because you keep saving me."


    Carus laughed sharply. It was a laugh that came out because he was dumbfounded but the dark atmosphere around him only made him look fierce.


    "I did it on an impulse."


    "I know."


    "The ones who discovered you were my subordinates. It was also my subordinates who pulled you out of the carriage that was buried in the snow."


    "That¡¯s why I am telling you this. In order to save them."


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why I keep talking to you.¡¯ Carus mumbled.


    This time, Yulia didn¡¯t say anything and stayed quiet.


    "Let me ask you one more thing."


    "Yes."


    "In your past lives, did you also try hard to save my subordinates? Did you try to convince me to make a detour by using the valley road taken by the herbalists?"


    ¡®No.¡¯ Yulia didn¡¯t respond but Carus could read the answer in her silence.


    "Yulia Arte."


    Carus rose from his chair. As the crazy woman¡¯s nonsense grew longer, no feelings could be seen on his face that had lost interest.


    "We will leave at midnight. You will also come with us."


    "¡­ Yes."


    "If even one of the things you¡¯ve said turns out to be a lie, I will make you pay by directing you to your tenth life."


    Carus was saying that he would kill Yulia.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid. She only nodded her head impassively as if it had nothing to do with her. He didn¡¯t even earn a glance from her.


    What a strange woman. Yulia Arte was a strange woman.


    In her face which held both good and evil, a wicked girl and a righteous murderer seemed to coexist. As if proving that, her sharp and defined lips were close to a coral color.


    In the end, Carus couldn¡¯t get out of her sight until his subordinates came back with the healer.


    *****


    As soon as the sun went down, she started to have a fever. Her body was heavy but her head was buzzing and she felt dizzy.


    Still, Yulia didn¡¯t take the medicine. It had been quite some time since the powdered medicine given by the healer had been shoved in the trash can beside her bed.


    ¡®I can¡¯t fall asleep. I have to stay awake. Every word, every action matters.¡¯


    Carus was a difficult opponent to move. He believed in his own judgment more than in other people¡¯s words. He considered the blade of a sword to be more reliable than intuition or rumors. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t afford to reveal any gaps.


    Even if all of this was for his sake, it was the same thing.


    "Hey, miss. By any chance¡­"


    One of Carus¡¯s subordinates came in and spoke. However, he frowned when he saw the girl gasping for breath.


    "What¡¯s going on? Should I call the healer?"


    "I am fine."


    "You don¡¯t look fine at all."


    "I am really fine, but¡­"


    Carus¡¯s subordinate didn¡¯t let Yulia finish, approached the bed with long strides and placed his large hand on her forehead.


    "What the hell? Why are you this hot?"


    He was prepared to run out the door and call for the healer but Yulia stretched out her hand and grabbed his forearm. Then, she took a short breath and spoke clearly.


    "The commander said we would be leaving soon. I don¡¯t want to be a nuisance. I am just having a light fever, that¡¯s it."


    "Hey, miss. Did you see the weather outside? The blizzard is still raging like crazy. Do you think we will be able to sleep peacefully after witnessing the death of the person we barely managed to bring back to life?"


    "I am fine."


    "I am not fine. I will go out and bring the healer, so wait a moment. I really wonder why Sir Carus decided to take you with us."


    "The blizzard will stop soon. It will clear up shortly so don¡¯t worry."


    "How do you know that? What¡­ You¡¯re some kind of fortune teller, is that it?"


    He knew that wasn¡¯t the case. Yulia shook her head and raised herself. She neatly gathered her disheveled hair in a ponytail and put on her cloak, covering her head as well. Then, she looked at her belongings that were scattered on the table in a disorderly manner.


    "My name is Bavaslov."


    Carus¡¯s subordinate heaved a sigh and said. After gathering all of her belongings in one place and shoving everything in the trash can, she answered him.


    "I am Yulia."


    "Miss, you have to ride a horse with me. It¡¯s my job as the youngest."


    "Yes."


    "I asked the herbalists and they said that going down the byroad could be dangerous. Will you be alright?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter."


    "Ah, really¡­"


    It looked like Bavaslov had a lot to say. He was dissatisfied that their schedule had been changed because of that crazy woman. But instead of pointing that out, he chose to give her his fur gloves.


    "They smell a bit but they¡¯re warm. I paid a steep price for them."


    "¡­Thank you."


    As he had asserted, the gloves were warm. As soon as she put her hands inside, she felt a ticklish sensation in her fingertips.


    Standing still, Yulia stared at the big gloves absentmindedly. The corners of her mouth rose slightly and a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Bavaslov moved first and opened the door for her.


    Yulia slightly bowed her head to express her gratitude and went out of the house.

 CH 3

    The wind was howling. In the last days of winter, snowstorms always came to the mountains along with the intense cold.


    Then, after a few days had passed, they would disappear with the beginning of spring as if it had all been a lie.


    After all the preparations had been completed, Carus and his men gathered at the entrance of the road, ready to leave.


    As soon as Yulia appeared, all of their eyes poured out to her at once.


    It was a look filled with sympathy for the crazy woman.


    There was no other heroine with a more tragic love story. Would there be such an uncomfortable and pitiful existence as a woman who had been abandoned by her lover and gone crazy?


    Somehow, she wanted to laugh.


    The woman who had loved the heir of the Marquis of Marjoram more than her own life had completely disappeared when her first life ended. But as she kept coming back to the same moment, she had no way to prove that she didn¡¯t love him anymore.


    "Hey, do you know how to ride a horse?"


    Bavaslov led Yulia to where his horse was.


    "Why do we have to leave in the middle of night? We could have left at dawn¡­"


    The two herbalists in charge of guiding them spoke with voices full of complaints. They couldn¡¯t refuse the request of the knights because they were scared of them and could only lament their fate, as useless as it was.


    Yulia approached them.


    "Take this."


    After taking off her gloves, she removed the ring that was on her ring finger and handed it to the herbalists. It was an act that didn¡¯t contain any ounce of lingering attachment.


    "Wh¡­ What is this?"


    "Payment."


    "This, oh. We¡¯ve already received gold coins from the knights. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t worry."


    Although they had refused, their eyes were filled with regret at the sight of the ring. What Yulia was presenting to them was a ring that looked awfully expensive.


    "Guide us to an unknown road. A mountain road that can¡¯t be seen from the main road. We have to be able to see down from the top and on the contrary, we can¡¯t be seen from the bottom."


    "Sorry? Ah¡­"


    "After we leave, even if someone asks, tell them you know nothing. It¡¯s better if we have already left the mountains."


    As soon as she laid her conditions, the faces of the herbalists were painted with fear. Because it was not just any normal suspicious request.


    However, the gem in front of them was more important than a distant fear. After exchanging a few glances between themselves, they took the ring Yulia handed them and put it in their pocket.


    "We will dig up some herbs on the way as well, I guess."


    Yulia nodded and mounted Bavaslov¡¯s horse first. For a female commoner who wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to learn horse riding, it was a swift movement.


    Carus was observing Yulia as usual. His eyes scanned her attire and gloves and finally, lingered on the ring given to the herbalists.


    "We¡¯re leaving."


    Then, he ordered their departure in a cold voice.


    *****


    Romanticists sometimes referred to the mountain range that separated the Kingdom of Ortega and the Empire of Baikan as Titania.


    The limit between winter and spring. Between the center of the continent and the south. Although the mountains were ruthless, they also resembled the lovely fairy Titania.


    It was early in the morning. Led by the veteran herbalists, Carus and the knights, who had spent the entire night climbing the mountain, looked at the rising sun in the distance and laughed as if dumbfounded.


    "It¡¯s strange."


    The blizzard which had been raging fiercely disappeared without a trace. The blue sky and bright sunlight were pouring through the thick clouds.


    The limit between winter and spring, there couldn¡¯t have been a more suitable expression.


    "The snow really stopped!"


    Bavaslov glanced at Yulia, who was leaning in his arms on the horse, with a stupefied expression. Everything she said had come true.


    It was when they approached the place where the colony of Silver Aspen trees was located. The party which was following the herbalists headed to a much higher side road than the original path.


    Carefully advancing with a steep cliff on the right, they discovered a troop of unidentified rangers down the cliff.


    "Sir Carus."


    The scout silently pointed down. Between the Silver Aspen trees covered in snow, disguised rangers had lowered their bodies and were waiting, crossbows in hands, ready to shoot.


    "What a relief. We would have been hit hard had we encountered them."


    Their side had less than thirty men whereas there were about a hundred men on the enemy side. No matter how outstanding Carus¡¯s knights were, it would have been difficult to prepare for a surprise attack in that kind of place.


    Carus looked over Yulia with an intense gaze.


    It was the same thing the second time around. When they were not far from the traveller¡¯s village, they checked their surroundings and noticed suspicious men inspecting each passing person.


    "You may leave now."


    Carus sent away the herbalists who were in charge of guiding them. As they had nearly gotten out of the mountains, they weren¡¯t needed anymore.


    "Bavaslov."


    "Yes."


    "Wake up the woman."


    "What? But, she finally managed to fall asleep¡­"


    While they were going down the mountain road, Yulia had fainted a few times. Yulia¡¯s fever was so bad that Bavaslov had to remove his gloves and put his hand, that had turned cold, on Yulia¡¯s forehead in order to cool her down.


    However, the commander Carus, who couldn¡¯t be more cruel, ordered to wake up Yulia who had barely fallen asleep.


    "Let her sleep a little more. At this rate, she will die."


    "I told you to wake her up."


    It seemed that Carus had no intention of going easy on her. Bavaslov looked down at Yulia with anxious eyes.


    At that moment, Yulia, who they thought was asleep, slowly opened her eyes and looked at Carus with a pale face.


    "You told me there would be two attacks, right? The first one at the location of the Silver Aspen trees and the second one at the entrance of the traveller¡¯s village."


    "¡­Yes."


    "I will give you a chance to come clean. Yulia Arte."


    "I am not a spy."


    Yulia already knew what kind of question Carus was going to ask.


    "I am even less a parasite attached to the Empire in order to sell off the Kingdom of Ortega."


    "Prove it."


    How could she prove it? She had already told him about how she had died and come back to life eight times. Carus had made the choice not to believe her.


    Should she predict the future?


    "In one week, spring rain will come. There will be one short rain shower during the day, then it will pour all night. After the rain has stopped, the Youth Liberation Army will make their first public demonstration in front of the palace of Ortega."


    Yulia¡¯s words were mixed with sighs. It was because she already knew how they would look at her if she said that.


    "Are you a¡­ a witch?"


    As expected. Bavaslov¡¯s shoulders flinched as he asked. He was worried that he had been riding a horse with a witch.


    In the middle of the knights¡¯ whispers, Carus was the only one who remained calm. After slowly pondering over her words, he asked again.


    "Did you learn to read the weather? Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s because this region is near the sea¡­ But the Liberation Army. I did hear there was a trivial movement of unrest."


    "You are free to believe me or not."


    ¡®Of course, whatever comes next will be your responsibility.¡¯


    Carus understood the meaning behind her words and let out a sharp laugh.


    "Then, answer this as well."


    "Yes."


    "Who ordered those men to attack us?"


    The whispering knights stopped and looked at Yulia.


    Yulia¡¯s open lips flinched. It was due to the threatening atmosphere of the knights that they couldn¡¯t hide even if they tried.


    Carus Lankea was difficult to read. She had no way of knowing whether he found this situation interesting or whether he was suppressing his anger.


    "If I tell you, will you believe me?"


    "What?"


    Carus¡¯s face contorted.


    "If you promise to believe me, I can answer anything you want. But¡­ I think you already know the answer."


    That time, the eyes of the knights left Yulia and settled on Carus.


    "Commander."


    The biggest knight of the group called out to him. There was an overflowing thirst for blood in his sunken eyes. How could they dare attack the knights of the imperial army? His stance looked like he was ready to cut off the head of the enemy right away.


    Carus was still staring at Yulia.


    "It must be the Empress Denevra."


    He spoke the name of the imperial family¡¯s member he didn¡¯t get along with.


    The expressions of the knights showed that they already knew it. A string of curses, which contained their anger and contempt, flowed out.


    Yulia was looking at the scene, undisturbed.


    "Yulia."


    Carus called out her name. It was the first time he called her by her first name and not her full name. Startled, Yulia¡¯s pupils dilated a little.


    "You will be coming with us for the time being."


    "Yes¡­ I understand."


    "Pull yourself together. So that my men won¡¯t have to clean up your corpse."


    "I will keep that in mind."


    Carus didn¡¯t wait for Yulia¡¯s answer and turned around. As soon as he departed, the rest of the knights followed him on their horses.


    ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ Yulia exhaled a sigh.


    "Hey¡­ You¡¯re not a witch, right? Should I call you a fairy instead? I am really scared of those things, you see."


    Bavaslov¡¯s voice sounded like a lullaby in Yulia¡¯s ears. She nodded with a smile on her face and fell asleep again.


    *****


    On the way to the capital, the party ended up spending the night on a hill alongside a small river.


    Yulia, whose fever had subsided after two days, was diligently going around looking for branches. Her chocolate hair fluttered about in the wind.


    "Isn¡¯t it too much to make a sick person work like that? We are not this cold-hearted."


    Bavaslov recommended that Yulia go fish in the river instead. Because it was work that could be done while sitting still.


    However, the hunting and fishing had already been done by the other knights, so Yulia ended up sitting near the campfire and keeping the flames burning.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get a carriage? If we could take the load off the horses, they would be less tired."


    "If we meet a merchant, let¡¯s get one. An empty carriage would be even better."


    While listening to Carus and Bavaslov¡¯s conversation, Yulia was reflecting on her future plans.


    In Yulia¡¯s past lives, Carus¡¯s men ended up dying in the attacks. He was the sole survivor.


    The furious Carus, who was initially headed to Ortega, turned around and went back to the Empire in order to avenge his subordinates.


    Then, after exactly one year, Carus formed a new order of knights and went to Ortega again.


    ¡®It¡¯s one year earlier than in the past. Carus will surely follow the order of the Emperor.¡¯


    The Emperor had told Carus and his men to go to Ortega in order to investigate the reason why the southern fleet was struggling against the pirates.


    In order to do that, they needed information about Ortega, where the fleet was stationed. These knights who were born in the Empire and had never set a foot in Ortega wouldn¡¯t know what kind of people the southern nobles were.


    ¡®I will sell him information and he will provide me with power.¡¯


    It will become a beneficial relationship. It was fine even if he was cautious and suspected her. She just had to prove that she could be helpful to him.


    What would be good? Hundreds of pieces of information were running through her head. After living several times, the events that took place during that period in time were the clearest. Among them, there were many things related to the Kingdom of Baikan as well.


    ¡®Everything¡¯s fine. If I fail now, I can just start over again.¡¯

 CH 4

    Yulia, who was staring at the campfire, skillfully added firewood when needed. The fire was steadily burning.


    Holding the fur gloves that she had borrowed from Bavaslov in her hands, Yulia looked at the direction where Carus stood.


    Their eyes met. He was also looking at her.


    It was a cold look. Although she deserved to be called his savior as she had saved the lives of his subordinates, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down because he still didn¡¯t have any guarantee that she wasn¡¯t a spy. It was understandable.


    Should she try to shake him a little?


    "Sir Carus."


    Yulia smiled gently at him. It was a smile that said she was up to something. Carus frowned.


    "Did you know that the southern fleet and the pirates are getting along well with each other?"


    The brutal truth that was shot like an arrow spilled out of Yulia¡¯s mouth.


    "Crazy¡­"


    Bavaslov dropped the firewood he was holding with a loud sound. The knights who were nearby held their breath and looked at Yulia. The campsite that had been noisy was now filled with an uncomfortable silence.


    Carus approached Yulia with heavy footsteps.


    "What did you just say?"


    "There is a lot of dirty money circulating in the port of Ortega. Of course, it¡¯s the pirates¡¯ money. Who do you think is laundering that money?"


    "It must be the nobles."


    "It¡¯s Marjoram."


    Yulia¡¯s smile had now turned cold like a frosty blade.


    "You will have to cut off Marjoram¡¯s head."


    As the ruthless smile of a beast was painted on Yulia¡¯s girlish face, Carus couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    *****


    A week later, it started raining.


    Short rain showers during the day and a continuous downpour at night.


    Dawn was filled with heavy rain. Carus and his men stood at Ortega¡¯s checkpoint.


    "Where do you come from?"


    "We crossed Titania."


    "Oh my god, you crossed the mountain at such a tough period. Come in. The way to the inn is over there."


    As expected from an open-minded country, they passed through the checkpoint smoothly.


    Bavaslov, who was driving a huge wagon, talked to Carus, who was riding a horse beside him, with a sly expression.


    "Since we did as Yulia said, we managed to pass through easily. Isn¡¯t it intriguing?"


    "What is?"


    "It¡¯s just that¡­ I wonder if we didn¡¯t gain a lucky charm."


    Hehehe. Bavaslov¡¯s shoulders shook as he laughed. Carus glared at his subordinate as if he were hopeless.


    "Ortega is a peninsula. The only people who travel here would be merchants, herbalists and mercenaries who come to earn money. It¡¯s obvious that the inspection would be more thorough at the beach which is the playground of the pirates¡­"


    "Gosh, I get it. Who doesn¡¯t know that? I just wanted to take Yulia¡¯s side because I feel sorry for her."


    "There¡¯s a lot to feel sorry for."


    "But, it did rain. After the rain showers, it rained continuously. Later, I am gonna go see whether the Liberation Army or Obstructing Army or whatever will really demonstrate in front of the palace."


    "Bavaslov."


    Carus called his name in a low voice as if warning him. The startled Bavaslov directed his eyes to the mountain far away.


    At that moment, a clear and high voice that was completely different from Carus¡¯s, came out of the carriage.


    "Bavaslov."


    Bavaslov looked back with a bright face.


    "Yeah? What?"


    "Drink this."


    A small hand popped out through the curtains of the carriage. It was Yulia. She handed him a round and tall cup half-filled with a milky-colored drink.


    "What is it, this time?"


    "It¡¯s milk, honey and alcohol mixed together. You¡¯ve been having a hard time while driving the carriage."


    "You should take care of yourself first¡­"


    Although he had said that, Bavaslov took the drink without delay and drank it quickly.


    It was a sweet and soft taste that also warmed his insides. After finishing the drink, Bavaslov smacked his lips regretfully and gave Carus a furtive look.


    Then, he said to Yulia.


    "Yulia, make one more. The commander is staring."


    "Should I do that?"


    The curtains rolled up and Yulia¡¯s head popped out.


    When she was in pain and dying, they thought she was an emotionless and boring woman, but after she had recovered her energy, she did a lot of things that intrigued them.


    "Should I make one for you?"


    Yulia asked Carus.


    "It¡¯s tasty."


    Even the knights found Carus difficult to deal with so, except for Bavaslov, they couldn¡¯t joke around with him easily. But Yulia wasn¡¯t even afraid of Carus and would talk to him with a calm expression.


    Carus didn¡¯t reply and rode his horse forward.


    It would be normal for her to look sullen after being constantly ignored but Yulia remained composed as usual.


    ¡®She is a strong opponent¡¯ Bavaslov thought while shaking his head. At that moment, the big knight from before silently approached Yulia and said.


    "Me too."


    "Wait a minute."


    Yulia, who was sticking her head out, went inside and came out not long after with a drink in hand.


    "Thank you."


    "Carus is the one who bought everything. There is no reason for you to thank me. When you look at it, this carriage too was borrowed to carry the luggage and I got to ride it shamelessly."


    "I guess that¡¯s true."


    The big knight chuckled and after emptying the cup at once, he handed it back to her.


    "We still don¡¯t trust you."


    "I know."


    "Still, we intend to go in front of Ortega¡¯s palace later."


    Predicting the weather could be a coincidence. Now and then, even farmers or fishermen who were exceptionally clever could read the weather quite well.


    However, if she manages to predict the demonstration of the Liberation Army on top of the ambushes, the knights wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore her words in the future.


    "Tell Sir Carus not to go to the traveller¡¯s inn but to the inn with a red sailor painted on it."


    "Why?"


    "Because we came in secretly. We have to go to an inn that accepts even pirates as customers to encounter an owner and employees who can hold their tongue."


    Bavaslov tapped Yulia on the shoulders and exclaimed.


    "Oh! You big fat lump of luck."


    "Don¡¯t say weird things¡­"


    "Hey, you. You said you were being chased by those guys from Marjoram or whatever. You don¡¯t know when these hyenas will show up again so make sure to look good in front of Carus and stick with us. That way, we won¡¯t have to clean up your body."


    "Stop cleaning up bodies. Whether he is a captain or not, why does he keep making you clean up other people¡¯s bodies."


    "You¡¯re telling me not to do it?"


    "Just throw it away."


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing good about collecting corpses¡¯ Yulia said in a light tone.


    In any case, if she died, she would go on to her tenth life so it didn¡¯t matter much.


    On that same day in the afternoon, Carus, who was resting at the inn with the red sailor hat painted on it, received the visit of the excited Bavaslov.


    Through him, he heard that a surprise demonstration had been staged in front of Ortega¡¯s palace by the Liberation Army.


    *****


    2. The one who takes revenge


    In order to destroy the Marquis of Marjoram, she needed the strength of Baikan.


    It was only after living eight times that Yulia came to that realization.


    The Marquis of Marjoram was not an individual. It was a mass in which many families, including their shared interests, and all kinds of powerful people were intertwined. And at the top, there was the King.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I kept failing.¡¯


    There was no use in destroying the Marquis if the King was still alive. She was an individual while her opponent was a kingdom.


    ¡®If I want to utilize the power of Baikan, I have to hold hands with Carus.¡¯


    That¡¯s what she kept thinking. She tried to find a way to be of help to Carus while achieving her goal.


    She could also use him and throw him away. However, she wasn¡¯t sure about anything else but she didn¡¯t want to betray him.


    It was because he was the man who had rescued her every time. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a coincidence and if he had no intention to do so in the first place.


    It was close to midnight. Yulia stood in front of Carus¡¯s room.


    "Sir Carus."


    The other knights had fallen into a deep sleep during the day in order to relieve the fatigue that they had accumulated due to the difficult journey, but she was wide awake.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Carus didn¡¯t respond. It didn¡¯t seem to be because he was sleeping deeply.


    "Sir Carus is not here."


    It was Bavaslov. He came walking leisurely from one side of the hallway.


    "Go back to your room, punk. It¡¯s late."


    "Why are you awake?"


    Yulia asked.


    A dim lamplight lit up the hallways. Bavaslov stood under it and touched his chin as if troubled.


    "Yulia, I like you."


    "I like you too."


    "I also believe you."


    "Thank you."


    Yulia promptly replied. She lightly smiled as well. However, Bavaslov didn¡¯t smile back at her.


    "But you know¡­ It¡¯s better not to act overly suspiciously."


    He seemed to be genuinely worried about Yulia.


    "Whether you are a witch or a fortune teller, you are the one who saved our lives so I don¡¯t want to have to detain and interrogate you. That¡¯s quite barbaric, you see. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "Go sleep. Let¡¯s eat something tasty tomorrow morning."


    Then, he led Yulia to her room with an awkward gesture. It was an excessively cautious attitude.


    Yulia smiled lightly and talked to him.


    "You know, Bavaslov. You don¡¯t have to be sorry."


    "Huh?"


    "I know you¡¯ve been watching me from the beginning. But I don¡¯t hate you. It''s true."


    "It¡¯s the same for me."


    ¡®So, that knife, you don¡¯t have to hide it¡¯ Yulia whispered.


    She knew they were suspicious of her from the beginning, and she was not naive enough to be upset about it.


    Bavaslov smiled with a scowl on his face.


    "Women who are quick-witted are scary."


    A medium-length knife was skillfully hidden on his waist.


    Yulia trusted that she wouldn¡¯t resent Bavaslov even if he killed her using that knife.


    It¡¯s what she had decided ever since he had handed her those warm fur gloves.

 CH 5

    At the same time that Yulia had been caught by Bavaslov in the inn¡¯s hallway, Carus was standing in front of a shabby pawnshop in one of the alleys of the entertainment district.


    "Who could this be?"


    The owner of the pawnshop opened the door from the inside and popped out. He was a lanky man with disheveled hair that came up to his eyes and who wore old-fashioned glasses.


    "Sir Carus!"


    "Maxwell."


    Carus called out the man¡¯s name. Then, the man opened both of his arms while smiling brightly.


    "Should we hug each other?"


    "Shut up. Let¡¯s go in."


    "You¡¯re still as cold-hearted."


    Maxwell chuckled as he bent his waist to greet him. Then, they entered an office and sat down.


    "I am here because there is something I want to know."


    "Ask me anything! There is nothing that Maxwell doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s been ten years since I came here so I know how many affairs and illegitimate children there are in the royal family."


    "Yulia Arte."


    "What¡­ te?"


    "Investigate her."


    Maxwell scratched his blond hair that was close to a lemon color. Then, he mumbled Yulia¡¯s name several times.


    "Yulia, Yulia Arte, Arte Yulia, Arte Yulia¡­"


    "It looks like you don¡¯t know her."


    "Ah, I just remembered!"


    Maxwell jumped from his seat before sitting down again. Then, as if confused, he put his face closer to Carus and said.


    "It¡¯s because it¡¯s an unexpected name. I didn¡¯t think that the name of the most famous commoner woman in Ortega these days would come out of the commander¡¯s mouth."


    "Famous?"


    "Very much so. The orphan, who lived under the sponsorship of the Marquis, seduced the precious young master and tried to elope with him. The rumors about her being an ungrateful and wicked woman are well known¡­ But why are you asking about her?"


    "I already know this much."


    "The Marquis hired hyenas to kill her but both the woman and the hyenas have gone missing."


    "I know that too."


    Carus said with a frown on his face.


    "Don¡¯t you have any information that I don¡¯t already know? Isn¡¯t ¡®the Shadow Informant¡¯ your nickname?"


    Maxwell grinned. Then, he sunk into his chair with his arms crossed. He stuck out his pale lips and spat out cunningly.


    "Do you think I would give you a cold meal? You just have to give me some seasoning!"


    Maxwell was a peculiar merchant. If one wanted to buy information from him, they had to give twice the amount of money or sell him information of the same value.


    The weight of the information was always decided by Maxwell according to his will.


    However, that rule didn¡¯t really work with Carus.


    "Do you want to return to the Order?"


    Carus asked. It was a light and indifferent tone. But to Maxwell, it felt like a thunderbolt had descended from the blue sky.


    "I don¡¯t want to, why would I! You¡¯re the one who told me not to wield a sword but to do something I was good at instead!"


    "It¡¯s insolent to try to do business with me like that. Just come back to the Order."


    "I get it, I get it. I really can¡¯t say anything!"


    Maxwell, who was scratching his hair, finally started to reveal proper information.


    "Yulia Arte comes from the orphanage in the southern harbor. She was one of the many orphans sponsored by the Marquis of Marjoram but as she was clever, she entered the best academy at sixteen. Then, from the following year, she was second place for four years straight."


    "Second place?"


    "Then, she started having an affair with the successor of the Marquis and suffered great retaliation after being found out."


    "What kind of retaliation?"


    "The Marquis stopped sponsoring the orphanage. Since a family of the standing of Marjoram did that, other noble families also cut ties with the orphanage. The director, who was poor, couldn¡¯t hold on for long and ended up selling the kids to ships."


    Maxwell said as he frivolously clicked his tongue.


    "Then, what was it, he tried to force her to marry a worker? So she ran away."


    It was an unfortunate story. To the point that, if Bavaslov had been here, he would have pitied Yulia and said he couldn¡¯t let this go.


    However, Carus wasn¡¯t interested in that kind of thing. There was something else that he was really curious about.


    "Has she ever worked as a fortune teller or as a swindler, or anything of that sort?"


    "Sorry?"


    "Or has she ever secretly handled information as an agent in Marjoram?"


    "How could that be? If that were the case, she wouldn¡¯t have had to run away helplessly."


    What Maxwell said made sense. Carus, who didn¡¯t obtain the information he was looking for, ordered Maxwell.


    "Investigate her."


    "That woman? Why?"


    "If you don¡¯t want to, you can still return to the Order."


    "I will investigate until I get wrinkles on the sole of my feet."


    Maxwell looked like he was about to run out of the room in order to investigate Yulia Arte.


    Carus, who watched him pitifully as he was getting fidgety on his chair, spoke again.


    "Also, go find out if it¡¯s true that the southern fleet is colluding with the pirates."


    "Yes? Is that true? That¡¯s crazy! How do these bastards dare¡­? Unless they¡¯re complete idiots!"


    "It seems that the informant is slower than the swindler¡­"


    ¡®I really don¡¯t know what to do with you¡¯ As Carus said that, he left the pawnshop.


    *****


    After waking up from a deep sleep, her mind was clear. Thanks to the warm shower, she also felt like she had gotten rid of the fatigue from the journey.


    When Yulia looked at the sun high in the sky outside of the window, she realized that it was almost noon.


    "Why did I sleep this much?"


    "That¡¯s what I want to say as well."


    Bavaslov suddenly appeared and said. Standing at the door, he yawned with his mouth wide open.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "I had a nightmare."


    "A nightmare about ghosts?"


    "You predicted that I would grow old and stay a bachelor until I died¡­"


    Yulia told him that wouldn¡¯t happen, complimented him by saying he looked ten years younger after shaving and offered to have breakfast together.


    However, Bavaslov let out a heavy sigh.


    "Not possible. Sir Carus is waiting for you. As for me, I will eat alone."


    "Me?"


    "An employee will bring you breakfast. Make sure that you eat slowly so that you don¡¯t get indigestion. You might get an upset stomach if you eat face to face with the commander."


    Yulia was confident that she wouldn¡¯t get indigestion even if she ate with the Emperor, but she just nodded while smiling.


    She went to Carus¡¯s room and saw that he was waiting for her with his door open.


    "You called for me?"


    "Come in."


    Yulia went inside and closed the door without having to knock.


    The commander¡¯s room was spacious and comfortable. The diligent employee had already brought all of the dishes and a generous meal for two was waiting for her on the table.


    Yulia scanned the food once. As she had slept until late in the morning, her stomach was empty and growled loudly.


    "Eat."


    Carus pushed a tray of food towards Yulia.


    Although she wanted to satisfy her hunger, Yulia sat on the chair and patiently waited for him to bring up what he had to say.


    Carus, who was looking at Yulia as if searching, slowly opened his mouth.


    "We owe you our lives."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that."


    "It does bother me."


    Carus interrupted Yulia. He seemed to think that he had to repay her.


    Although Carus had already saved her eight times, she closed her mouth and listened to him.


    "I can¡¯t just let you go. There¡¯s what happened in the mountains and we also have to confirm the relationship between the southern fleet and the pirates."


    "Sir Carus."


    "But that doesn¡¯t mean that I can take you with me either. The Marquis of Marjoram will keep sending hyenas after you which will obviously interfere with our mission."


    Carus and his knights had planned to conceal their identities for the time being. Therefore, it would be a huge problem if they were to be found out by Marjoram because of Yulia.


    Carus looked at Yulia with piercing eyes.


    "Tell me. What am I supposed to do."


    "Sorry?"


    "I have heard and seen what you¡¯ve done so far, it doesn¡¯t make sense if you didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this."


    He didn¡¯t believe everything Julia had said, but since most of it had actually happened, he judged that it was worth checking.


    Yulia lightly smiled and said.


    "If I tell you, will you do as I say?"


    "We will see about that."


    She understood his complicated situation. He might not think that way, but Yulia was confident that she understood his situation more than anyone else.


    If she wanted to be promoted from "suspicious woman" to "trustworthy informant", she had better relieve some of his burdens.


    "I just have a few small requests. If you grant them, not only will I voluntarily enter a place where you can keep an eye on me, but it will also be useful to you."


    "Tell me."


    "In three days, there will be a graduation exam at Brewe Academy. Help me take the exam safely so that I can return without getting caught by the hyenas."


    "What¡¯s the reason?"


    "The one who gets first place on the graduation exam is awarded with the Brewe medal. I absolutely need that medal."


    Carus frowned, then remembered something. After saying ¡®ah¡¯, he smiled briefly.


    "I see."


    Why is he like that? Yulia looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "Don¡¯t mind it. Go on."


    "If a commoner receives that medal, they can enter the royal palace as a royal maid which is an honorary position. It¡¯s a place that even nobles are coveting. Then, you just have to become my sponsor."


    "What?"


    Carus asked back in surprise as if he hadn¡¯t expected her to say that. Carus, who had listened moderately until then, raised his arms, which were resting on the armrests of the chair, and crossed them.


    Then, he looked at Yulia straight in the eyes and asked.


    "What is the reason you wish to become a royal maid?"


    Yulia was smiling.


    "To cut off the head of Marjoram with the hands of the royal family."

 CH 6

    It was that smile again. A sharp smile, sticky like glue. A smile in which innocence and cruelty coexisted.


    Her eyes demonstrated that she wasn¡¯t scared of death. On top of that, her attitude and will both showed that it didn¡¯t matter if she died and she would not give up.


    Carus advised her.


    "Don¡¯t smile like that."


    "What?"


    "I know a few people like you. People who choose to live on the edge and who are misunderstood by ordinary people."


    "How do these people live?"


    "They live a sad and unhappy life, of course."


    And yet, they smile. Their smile had a knack for making the people who looked at them uncomfortable. Because it was a smile created in order to hide their empty heart and intense anger.


    Yulia clasped her hands on top of her knees.


    She said that she would enter Ortega palace in order to bring down Marjoram. And that it would be greatly helpful to Carus as well.


    "Sir Carus."


    As she lowered her gaze, her comb-like eyelashes were neatly cast. Her red lips opened and her round front teeth were slightly visible.


    "You know. I won¡¯t let anything grow in the land where Marjoram breathes."


    Her clear voice rang like a bell.


    "I will not stop until there is no one left with the surname of Marjoram. I will take away all of Marjoram¡¯s dreams and throw them in the gutter. If only I could repay them tenfold, twentyfold what they did to us¡­"


    Then I can live, not nine times, but ninety times again.


    "Isn¡¯t that hows you take revenge?"


    Yulia asked.


    ¡®Who can assert that I will live a sad and unhappy life. There is a sweet fruit called revenge in front of me and it would be abnormal not to reach for it.¡¯


    "You¡¯re right."


    Carus replied.


    "That¡¯s how you take revenge."


    ¡®Since I have confirmed your determination, I will accept your request for now¡¯ Carus nodded.


    *****


    Contrary to Bavaslov¡¯s worries, Yulia didn¡¯t get indigestion even after eating with Carus.


    Instead, she had a long conversation with him during the meal, and afterwards, she received gold coins to buy new clothes.


    Three days went by quickly.


    Yulia and Bavaslov were heading to Brewe Academy together.


    With a thick dress, a small hat and her long hair in braids, she looked no different from any other girl from a rich family.


    "There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about. When it comes to exams, they go well according to your will. If you think like this, it¡¯s bound to go well."


    "I¡¯m not nervous."


    "I am nervous. You¡¯re the one taking the exam so I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m the one losing sleep over it."


    Before getting into the carriage, Bavaslov, who was more nervous than Yulia, bought two hot chocolates to drink together.


    The chocolate in the small cup was sweet and strong. Yulia held the cup with both hands and drank slowly.


    The girl, who was drunk on the tranquility given by the swaying of the carriage and the hot chocolate, recalled something from a long time ago.


    When was it?


    It was when Yulia, a commoner from an orphanage, had taken the top spot at the academy twice.


    When Yulia was about to take the test, the director came to her and said.


    "I¡¯m sorry, dear. In this year-end evaluation, the daughter of the Marquis of Marjoram has to get first place. Her Lady¡¯s pride must have been hurt after being pushed to second place because of you. It¡¯s not advantageous for a commoner like you to beat her. Nobles have a lot of pride. You know that too."


    The director held onto Yulia and told her several times. Everything will work out as long as she keeps her mouth shut.


    What did she answer back then? Did she nod her head obediently?


    "Of course, it¡¯s not for free. The Marquis is a generous man. He will look after you so that you can work in a good place and live comfortably."


    He was so generous that she had to take the exam for his daughter for four years straight.


    "You understood, right? Write down Christine Marjoram on your exam paper. Her Lady will write your name. Nobody should know that the two of you exchanged names. So, even if you finish a little early, wait until the end and hand in your paper at the same time as the other kids."


    Was an aristocrat¡¯s pride about maintaining the first place by making a commoner take the test for them?


    After that, Yulia gave Christine Marjoram the honor of preserving the top place at the academy for four years.


    It might be similar this time around. Christine would be first place without Yulia. It was just that Christine was not as good as Yulia, but she was still better than the other students.


    But what should she do?


    ¡®Now, I can¡¯t stand to even see you take that little honor.¡¯


    Yulia, who had finished the chocolate, smiled faintly as she clenched the cup tightly.


    "Bavaslov."


    "Hm?"


    "Don¡¯t go anywhere and wait in front of the building where the exam takes place. I am asking you."


    "All right, I get it. Let me deal with those hyenas or whatever."


    Bavaslov patted Yulia on the shoulder as if to tell her not to worry.


    The students taking this year¡¯s graduation exam had already settled in their seats in the examination hall.


    Yulia went inside quickly and sat in the back so as to not bring any attention to herself.


    "We will start the exam now."


    As soon as the supervisor had distributed the blank sheets, the six questions were revealed and a groan came out of the mouths of the prospective graduating students.


    This year¡¯s graduation exam¡¯s questions were known to be hard. Yulia swiftly wrote down her answers, opinions and interpretations on the blank sheet.


    The thin pen was dancing on the paper. The examination hall was filled with the sound of the scribbling.


    "You¡¯re halfway through the allocated time."


    The supervisor informed that a lot of time had passed. The students were still whining while answering questions one and two.


    Yulia was the only one who wrote down her answers smoothly until the final question.


    Finally, she raised her pen above the place where she had to write her name.


    ¡®Yulia Arte.¡¯


    It was an old-fashioned but refreshing handwriting. Yulia wrote down her own name, not Christine¡¯s name, in large letters.


    "The time is almost up."


    The supervisor told the time for the last time. A groan poured out of the students¡¯ mouths again.


    The rattling sound of a chair was heard. It was Yulia who stood up after finishing the exam.


    To think that there is still time left but a student is already handing in her paper. The surprised looks of the students all followed Yulia. The same was true of the supervisor.


    Yulia walked confidently and held out her paper to the supervisor.


    The supervisor, who had recognized Yulia, opened the sheet of paper. Then, he exclaimed as he saw the densely written answers and interpretations inside it.


    Yulia bowed silently to him and walked out of the examination room.


    *****


    "¡­Yulia?"


    Yulia, who was walking through the hallway in long strides, halted as someone called out her name.


    It was Christine Marjoram.


    Ironically, she thought that she might run into her. If that happened, she was determined to ignore her and tell Bavaslov to return to the inn together.


    However, when she discovered Christine looking at her, she could feel her heart becoming wicked.


    Christine had a stunned expression. It seemed that she was so surprised that she had become speechless.


    Yulia knew the identity of the emotions that passed through Christine¡¯s eyes.


    Glad to see her, relieved and also scared.


    Christine was still young. Her heart hadn¡¯t hardened like the Marquis or his wife. She didn¡¯t know exactly how evil her parents were yet.


    ¡®What will you say after seeing me?¡¯ Yulia thought.


    I am relieved that you are alive? I¡¯ve been worried all this time? I apologize for my parents¡¯ wrongdoings?


    No way. It wasn¡¯t that. Christine will ask this.


    ¡®Did you take the exam?¡¯


    "Did you¡­ come to take the graduation exam?"


    Because she¡¯s afraid of losing the first place.


    "In your name¡­?"


    ¡®I knew it. Why can¡¯t you stray away from my expectations even a little bit.¡¯


    Suddenly, the situation became unbearably funny. Yulia burst into laughter while looking straight at Christine.


    "Ahahaha!"


    Just in time, a bell rang throughout the academy to announce the end of the examination time. A large number of prospective graduating students poured out from each examination hall.


    "Hahaha¡­ Ahahaha!"


    Yulia kept laughing. Then, she walked towards Christine, who had turned stiff and silent. Yulia whispered in her ear as she passed by her.


    "Don¡¯t you think I would have to be crazy to write your name this time too?"


    "You¡­"


    Yulia used to envy Christine. The only daughter of the most prominent noble family in the Kingdom. The pretty lady who was the apple of the eye of the vicious Marjoram couple.


    Yulia Arte, the commoner who had to disappear in order to protect that lady¡¯s small honor, had long since died.


    Christine couldn''t say a word and just looked at Yulia''s back as she quickly moved away.


    "Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Seing Yulia walking as she laughed like a mad woman, Bavaslov quickly approached and lowered her hat to cover her face.


    "Ah, our child can really lose her mind sometimes."


    Bavaslov, who quickly climbed into the carriage in order to avoid people''s eyes, asked Yulia while nudging her and winking at her.


    "Did you do well on the exam? Do you think you can get first place?¡±


    At that moment, Yulia, who had stopped laughing, nodded with a big movement of her head.


    *****


    The news that Yulia had come back to the capital alive and had taken the graduation exam at Brewe Academy was delivered to the Marquis of Marjoram.


    The Marquis annoyedly asked the butler how he would handle this and his wife said that she would double the amount of gold coins given to the hyenas.


    As for Christine Marjoram, she confined herself to her room.


    When she thought that the medal of honor given to the top student of Brewe Academy would belong to Yulia, her pride was hurt. Because it had been Christine¡¯s dream from a long time ago.


    At the same time, she was repulsed by herself. The reason for her bruised pride was because she was not confident enough to beat Yulia in the first place.


    The last person to hear that Yulia had survived was Marjoram¡¯s noble successor and the one who had once been her lover, Vasily Marjoram.

 CH 7

    "Vasily Marjoram?"


    On an evening where spring rain was falling, Carus, who had just returned from going out, approached Yulia and asked.


    "Pardon?"


    Yulia was having dinner with Bavaslov. They were each holding a big chicken leg in their hands.


    "Is it that man? The one who abandoned you and left you to freeze to death in the blizzard?"


    "Why are you asking about that?"


    "There are rumors that Vasily Marjoram will soon get married to the King¡¯s daughter."


    "Hm."


    Yulia let out a nasal sound whose meaning was unknown while biting into a chicken leg. There was a small bite mark left in the greasy meat. She didn¡¯t look sad nor offended. But it didn¡¯t mean that she was ignoring Carus¡¯s words either.


    "Are you okay?"


    "What kind of reaction do you expect from me?"


    Carus¡¯s cold gaze scanned Yulia¡¯s face meticulously. She didn¡¯t avoid it. Between the two people, cold and hot energy collided and created tension.


    "I feel like I am going to get indigestion."


    Bavaslov muttered.


    Carus, who had given up on observing Yulia, sat down and announced.


    "I am thinking of splitting up and moving to another inn. The number of hyenas looking for you has increased. People who are not hyenas are also looking for you."


    ¡®It¡¯s probably because Vasily Marjoram has hired mercenaries to look for me on his own.¡¯ As soon as Yulia said that, Carus nodded with a slight frown on his face.


    "Do you still have lingering feelings for him?"


    "That man is just an idiot who can¡¯t even throw me away, save me or ignore me."


    "What?"


    "The fact that the butler hired hyenas means that the Marquis or his wife has given him money to do so, and the fact that the only heir of the Marquis couldn¡¯t stop it even though he was aware of it proves that he is an idiot."


    "Shh."


    Carus warned in a low voice.


    They were eating in the restaurant on the first floor of the inn. But outside of the open door, three or four mercenaries could be seen asking something to the innkeeper while handing gold coins.


    "Yulia."


    Carus pointed at the table with his eyes.


    Without asking anything, Yulia quickly lowered herself and went under the tablecloth. Bavaslov took Yulia¡¯s food and utensils and put them in front of Carus.


    At the same time, the tight-lipped inkeeper answered that she didn¡¯t know anything with a relaxed expression. The mercenaries then entered the inn¡¯s restaurant and went around the hall searching the guests with their eyes.


    "Hey. Where do you come from?"


    One of the mercenaries approached Carus and Bavaslov and asked.


    Carus, who had picked up the chicken leg Yulia had been eating and removed her teeth marks, chewed on the meat and said.


    "Why are you curious about that?"


    "We are mercenaries hired by a noble lord¡­"


    "Is there a mercenary here who has never been hired by a noble lord?"


    The men filling the inn laughed at Carus''s words. Some of them were Carus¡¯s men disguised as civilians while some of them were pirates and mercenaries.


    "Reveal your identity. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get away nicely."


    "That¡¯s bloody annoying."


    Carus flapped his cape, took his ID from his inner pocket and threw it on the table.


    It was a card that proved his participation as a mercenary during the war of Baikan¡¯s Empire.


    "Did you go to the battlefield?"


    There was a small sense of awe in the eyes of the mercenaries who were checking Carus¡¯s ID.


    Even amongst the mercenaries, there was a lot of respect for those who came back alive from the battlefield of Baikan.


    "Sorry about that. Rest well."


    As Bavaslov was about to complain that they did not ask for his ID, the mercenaries waved their hands and left.


    "Why don¡¯t you ask for mine? Hey! Are you discriminating against people?"


    The guests¡¯ laughs poured out again. Julia crawled out from under the tablecloth and sat next to Carus.


    Carus, who was wiping his mouth with a napkin, stood up and made eye contact with the knights scattered throughout the restaurant.


    "We¡¯ll give compensation to the innkeeper and disperse. Someone might report us so let¡¯s hurry up."


    "Got it."


    Carus moved in order to keep his promise. He intended to do his best to protect Yulia from the hyenas so that she could enter the royal palace safely.


    The knights, who had quickly packed their belongings, came outside and scattered in different directions as if they didn¡¯t know each other.


    *****


    As her ninth life started, Yulia made several plans.


    One of them was to save Carus¡¯s subordinates and join hands with him. Another one was to receive Brewe Academy¡¯s medal of honor and earn the right to become a royal maid.


    "You¡¯re going to be the maid of which member of the royal family?"


    Carus asked. As if the answer was obvious, Yulia answered immediately.


    "The person who hates Marjoram the most in the Kingdom of Ortega."


    "What? That person¡¯s on our side then?"


    Bavaslov grinned and Yulia smiled back at him.


    "After the graduation ceremony, you won¡¯t be bothered because of me anymore. After I become a maid and enter the palace, Marjoram won¡¯t be able to try to kill me recklessly."


    "Bother? Man, why do you have to say something so upsetting. There is no one who thinks like that among us. By the way, is the royal palace really safe? If Marjoram is such an amazing family, won¡¯t the palace be dangerous as well?"


    Bavaslov asked as his eyes drooped a little. His eyes were painted with worry.


    Yulia tapped him on the shoulder as if to reassure him.


    "Don¡¯t worry. The prince will protect me."


    "The prince?"


    Carus asked back. The royal family was composed of several members and among them, there were three princes.


    "Which prince?"


    "The second prince Lewicia Ortega."


    According to Julia, Lewicia was the person who despised Marjoram the most in the entire Kingdom.


    Whenever he encountered the Marquis¡¯s successor, Vasily, he often spout out sarcastic remarks and fought with him, and when Kristin greeted him out of courtesy, he always ignored her. Finally, every time he saw the Marquis couple, he would pour out curses and say that society would soon meet its downfall because of those germs.


    That¡¯s why Yulia chose him.


    "As long as I can strike Marjoram, even if the prince wants to make me his lover, I will do it."


    There were other important reasons, but it was better to leave it at that for now.


    Carus asked.


    "Why does Prince Lewicia hate Marjoram this much?"


    "Well, there are several reasons¡­ But the most important reason must be that."


    "That?"


    "Because the prince¡¯s birth mother is the King¡¯s favorite concubine. For the Marquis of Marjoram, the next candidate for the throne is important. To him, a concubine¡¯s son is nothing more than a troublesome insect."


    Since the Marquis of Marjoram despises Lewicia, he paid him back with contempt.


    "How influential is Prince Lewicia?"


    "His influence is stronger than people think."


    "Enough to protect you from Marjoram?"


    When Carus asked, Yulia answered while nodding.


    "I have to make it that way."


    It might not have been a satisfying answer so Carus¡¯s hardened expression didn¡¯t relax.


    They were headed to Brewe Academy. Yulia, who was looking out of the shaky carriage¡¯s window, could feel a stinging gaze from the front and turned her head.


    Carus¡¯s eyes were fixed on her.


    "Is there something else that you are curious about?"


    "Is that also one of the things you¡¯ve learned from your past?"


    Carus didn¡¯t believe that Yulia was under a curse that made it impossible for her to die and that she had been revived eight times because of it. However, he admitted that all of the events that Yulia had predicted could not be explained with ordinary reasons.


    After the coachman informed them that they had arrived at the academy, Yulia raised her body and said.


    "Vasily will come to today¡¯s graduation ceremony. He will say this to me."


    She opened the door and noticed that the place was already filled with people outside.


    "¡¯I am relieved that you are alive. My Lady, do you know how much I¡¯ve been looking for you? Why didn¡¯t you come find me?¡¯"


    "Ha!"


    The corners of Carus¡¯s lips were raised into a mocking smile. He took Vasily for a very foolish man.


    "Are you going to slap him?"


    "Worse than that."


    Yulia said in a firm voice. Then, she got out of the carriage and advanced through the crowd.


    *****


    It was a grand graduation ceremony. It was because today was the day that Brewe Academy, Ortega¡¯s top academic institution, would produce graduates.


    The Brewe medal awarded to the best graduate student was very valuable. Therefore, when a noble who was passionate about education realized that their child had a smidge of intelligence, they told them that they would become the owner of the Brewe medal someday.


    "This year¡¯s top graduate student is¡­"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the high platform where the headmaster was standing. He held the medal high in one hand and searched for someone with big and sharp eyes.


    Yulia was standing confidently among the students.


    The headmaster found Yulia. As soon as their eyes met, he smiled. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. There seemed to be a childlike mischievious smile on the old headmaster¡¯s face, and a loud voice rang out throughout the graduation hall.


    "Yulia Arte!"


    Shock, astonishment and admiration erupted. They all thought that this year¡¯s top graduate student would be Kristin Marjoram.


    "Yulia?"


    "Really? Not Kristin?"


    Yulia started moving. The surprised students hesitatingly made way for her.


    Yulia pushed her way through the students who were standing closely together and came to the front of the platform.


    Commoner. Orphan. The woman who seduced the Marquis¡¯ heir and tried to run away with him.


    And finally, the owner of the Brewe medal.


    "This year, His Highness the Prince Lewicia has decided to make a special appearance at the graduation ceremony. Let¡¯s listen to his words of congratulations."


    The grumblings of the people grew louder. It¡¯s already surprising that a commoner took the top spot, but to think that a member of the royal family came to visit as well. What is more, it¡¯s the second Prince Lewicia who his very popular amongst young people for his beautiful looks.


    Lewicia appeared on the platform. The prince smiled and held out his hand, after which Yulia took his hand and bowed.


    "Yulia Arte."


    Lewicia¡¯s voice filled the large graduation hall.


    "I salute your efforts. I want to give you a present as a member of Ortega¡¯s royal family."


    Yulia and Lewicia¡¯s eyes met.


    Yulia said to the prince, who looked down at her with a mandatory smile, pressing her to say what she wanted.


    "I want to become Your Highness¡¯s maid."

 CH 8

    "Pardon?"


    Lewicia opened his eyes wide in bewilderment. Then, he rolled his eyes as he looked at something on Yulia¡¯s left somewhere. Rather than looking, it was more like he was aiming at someone with his eyes.


    Yulia knew who that someone was. Vasily Marjoram.


    Vasily, who had discovered Yulia, approached quickly in her direction with hasty and irregular steps.


    Amongst all these people, solely his presence was like a thorn annoyingly pricking her.


    "Yulia!"


    Vasily called out her name. His anger and anxiety could be clearly felt from his impatient steps and shaky voice.


    ¡®Thank you for appearing just in time.¡¯


    With the corners of her lips raised in a sneer, she spoke in a clear voice to Lewicia.


    "I want to become the maid of His Highness Lewicia."


    Vasily¡¯s steps stopped abruptly.


    Yulia leaned closer to the prince, who was looking at her with questioning eyes, and whispered to him in a small voice.


    "You won¡¯t regret it."


    "Why is that?"


    "Because if you take me as a maid, you will be able to see Vasily Marjoram regretting, begging and collapsing from up close."


    "Is that right?"


    Lewicia immediately showed interest.


    "Will you abandon him, insult him and taunt him?"


    "Yes."


    "Good."


    Lewicia smiled brightly. It was a malicious and wicked smile.


    It was not an issue to bring a maid who was a commoner in the royal palace. If needed, he could throw her out at any time.


    However, the opportunity to see the ruin of Marjoram¡¯s successor in the best seat did not come often.


    Lewicia didn¡¯t look at Yulia, who had told her wish, but stared at Vasily, who was looking over here with a shocked expression, and declared.


    "Yulia Arte. You will become my maid of honor."


    It was as she had expected. Lewicia was someone who was willing to take these kind of risks if it meant that he could screw Vasily over.


    "Thank you."


    Yulia straightened her bent knees.


    ¡®Waaaa!¡¯


    The students cheered.


    The woman who had been abandoned by the young master of the Marquis family, but overcame it proudly and earned a medal with her own abilities, and became the Prince¡¯s maid of honor.


    It was very likely that Yulia Arte would be the most famous commoner in Ortega for a while.


    *****


    After the graduation ceremony, Yulia was trying to leave the academy by going through the crowd.


    At that moment, Vasily approached at a rapid pace and called her.


    "Yulia!"


    He looked as if he was going to run to her. Surprisingly, feelings of joy and relief could be seen on his neat face which made Yulia feel disgusted.


    "I am relieved that you are alive. My Lady, do you know how much I¡¯ve been looking for you? Why didn¡¯t you come find me?"


    Would you look at that. I knew he was going to say that. Yulia had an indifferent expression as if watching a boring theater play.


    Carus, who was walking behind, laughed briefly.


    "Come here, My Lady."


    Vasily raised his arms and tried to hug Yulia¡¯s shoulders. His actions were so natural that in people¡¯s eyes, the two still seemed to be in a lovey-dovey relationship.


    However, Yulia took a large step away from him.


    Vasily tried hard to smile and swept his hands through his hair roughly.


    "You¡¯re angry. Yes, of course. I understand. But I was about to go to you on that day. I was being watched but I really tried my best to go meet you. A little longer¡­ I wish you would have waited for me just a little longer."


    "Vasily."


    Vasily, who was embarrassed that Yulia avoided him, quickly explained himself. However, she couldn¡¯t feel any sincerity in his words.


    "I¡¯m telling the truth, believe me. How could I leave you alone. That¡¯s impossible. I didn¡¯t betray you, I swear. I really tried to go to you. The title, the family, I was going to throw it all away¡­ Because I wanted to live happily with you."


    "Didn¡¯t you want me to die so you could live happily on your own?"


    Yulia rolled her eyes and looked around her once.


    A forbidden love between the Marquis of Marjoram¡¯s noble heir and a commoner. The people who had gathered to see the end of the ill-fated couple had their eyes and ears wide open in their direction.


    Yulia said coldly.


    "If you had just left me to die on my own, I would have frozen to death eventually, but you even went through the effort of hiring hyenas. But that¡¯s too bad, isn¡¯t it? That I came back alive."


    "Yulia¡­"


    "You said you loved me before abandoning me and you told me to wait for you but sent assassins to kill me. Now, what¡¯s next? Are you going to kill me yourself?"


    Yulia¡¯s words were as sharp and emotionless as the blade of a sword. Although the one who spoke looked indifferent and bored, it was a dreadful and exciting story to the ones who heard it.


    People stared at Vasily with a shocked expression. Their gazes seemed to be asking if it was true. There was a woman who swallowed a scream while covering her mouth, and also a man who jeered while spouting out curses.


    "Yulia! What are you talking about. You¡¯re wrong, completely wrong. How could¡­ How could you say something like that."


    "Brother, stop."


    Kristin, who had been nowhere to be seen until now, pulled Vasily¡¯s arm from behind. Yulia thought she wouldn¡¯t show up after her pride had been hurt, but it seemed that she had attended the graduation ceremony after all.


    "Yulia, you too."


    "You must be upset, Lady Kristin."


    Kristin greeted her teeth and looked at Yulia.


    "You must have wanted to get this."


    Yulia took out the medal and fiddled with it nonchalantly.


    "Yulia, why are you like that, huh? As if you¡¯re a completely different person¡­ What should I do? I¡¯ll do anything. Please, My Lady. Don¡¯t be like that and listen to me¡­"


    The longer his words got and the more people¡¯s attention was drawn to them. At the same time, Kristin¡¯s expression was on the verge of cracking.


    Yulia whispered with a smile on her lips.


    "You will do anything?"


    "Yes, anything."


    "Then, try dying as well, Young Master."


    Only Vasily, Kristin and Carus, who was standing behind her, could hear her voice.


    "Yulia!"


    "Try to be trapped alone in the mountains in the middle of a snowstorm, shivering, feeling your hands and feet freezing, crying in despair while waiting for someone who won¡¯t come, then die at the hands of assassins."


    ¡®About three or four times? Then, you never know. The lowly commoner that I am might forgive the precious young master.¡¯


    Yulia didn¡¯t get emotional after seeing Vasily. She didn¡¯t scream, spout insults at him or throw a fit. She had nothing but endless contempt for him.


    It was a relief that the past where she loved him didn¡¯t just remain as memories.


    Her eight pasts in which she was trampled on, betrayed and even died, had piled up neatly and became a solid land on which her soul stood tall. She had become a castle that wouldn¡¯t collapse.


    "Move. Don¡¯t block the way."


    As Yulia started walking away, the people who were gathered around them in a circle slowly made way for her.


    "Yulia, wait!"


    Vasily shook off Kristin, who was holding him back, and tried to follow Yulia. Although it was despicable, it seemed as though he had been hurt by Yulia¡¯s words.


    But Carus stopped him. He slipped in behind Yulia and blocked Vasily from approaching her with his wide back.


    It wasn¡¯t just Carus. Many people in their surroundings blocked Vasily for the sake of Yulia. Trapped in the crowd, Vasily had no choice but to look at Yulia as she disappeared from his sight.


    *****


    That evening, Kristin, who had returned to the mansion, ran to her room and threw everything that she could hold in her hand.


    The Marquis couple, who was surprised to see their daughter screaming, crying and making a fuss, came running but failed to soothe her.


    "All this time, why did you make her take the exam in my place? Why! Because it¡¯s obvious that she would do better than me? Is that why you did it? For four years straight, you¡¯ve trampled on my pride by making me take the exam in someone else¡¯s name, and look at what happened! Do you know how much I wanted that medal!"


    "Kristin, my dear."


    "All of this is your fault! If I had done it with my own ability from the start, I could have beat her! Then at least, I wouldn¡¯t have had to hear people murmuring that Yulia was second place because of me!"


    As she said that, Kristin couldn¡¯t stand how hateful she had become.


    Yulia had just taken the honor that she rightfully deserved, but to think that it made her angry to this point. She was disgusted and sick of herself.


    "Do you know what brother had to put up with earlier? In front of so many people, she said that mom and dad hired assassins and she exposed him as a shameless aristocrat who tried to kill the commoner woman he had been playing with!"


    "What? Is that true?"


    The marquis¡¯s face contorted heavily. The marquis, who looked endlessly caring while comforting his daughter, resembled a monster in an instant.


    "While trying to uphold the prestige of a distinguished noble¡­ I was humiliated, and brother won¡¯t be able to raise his face wherever he goes. Are you satisfied now? Are you satisfied!"


    "Don¡¯t worry, my dear. People will quickly forget whatever nonsense that commoner has said. In the end, they will take the side of the aristocrat."


    "Will the princess think the same?"


    Kristin asked.


    The marquis groaned and swept his face with one hand.


    His son, Vasily Marjoram, was about to have an engagement ceremony with the king¡¯s daughter. Things might go wrong if this story were to reach the prideful princess¡¯s ears.


    "Leave. I want to be alone. And tell brother to get it together. Yulia hates brother now¡­ But he seems to still be in love with her."


    Like an idiot.


    Kristin lay face down on her bed and burst into tears.

 CH 9

    3. Cordelia Hinch


    The past. In her second life, Yulia came to learn that there was inside her a part of herself that wanted to believe Vasily¡¯s ridiculous excuses.


    It was not because she loved him, but rather that she was scared. She was scared of the sense of shame that would arise with mistaking his feelings for love. That¡¯s why she thought that she would rather believe his excuses.


    However, declaring his love for her while saying that he would marry the princess was quite a sight to behold.


    "Yulia, this is out of my control. My heart is fully yours¡­ But I was born as the son of Marjoram. I have to bear the burden and responsibility of my name. You understand, right? The princess will only be married to my shell. Nothing will change between the two of us."


    It was risible. After asking him if he was serious, she understood that he meant everything.


    He was a genius at rationalizing his behavior. On top of that, he was awfully selfish.


    Only then could Yulia admit to herself that she had made the worst choice possible.


    "You, marrying the princess? Don¡¯t make me laugh. I will reveal that after playing with a pitiful commoner and throwing her away, you tried to get rid of her in order to marry the princess."


    "Yulia!"


    "I became a monster because of you¡­ "


    "Please, don¡¯t do anything stupid."


    "Why don¡¯t you try to kill me then!"


    Vasily couldn¡¯t kill Yulia himself. But he could lock her up to prevent her from running away.


    He believed that his love for Yulia was real. He was truly suffering. But he didn¡¯t love her as much as his honor and pride.


    Yulia was detained at Vasily¡¯s orders, and died shortly afterwards at the hands of the hyenas.


    *****


    "My feelings are dead."


    That¡¯s what Yulia replied to Bavaslov who asked her how she could stay so calm in front of the man who abandoned her.


    "I think that in this world, I¡¯m the person who can torture my heart the best. That¡¯s what happens when you keep looking away even after getting hurt again and again, pouring out blood and letting your flesh fall off."


    Bavaslov was bewildered.


    "It¡¯s only because that guy is a bastard, that¡¯s all, you idiot. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been hurt, so why do you torture yourself?"


    ¡°Because it makes me comfortable?¡±


    "What are you saying? Cry and curse as much as you want, and then get a new and better man. After changing lovers about four or five times, let¡¯s talk about this again."


    "I am just wondering whether what we had was truly love. It might be that it was a fantasy imagined by my young and foolish heart."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know, like unicorns and devils with corns, something that doesn¡¯t exist in this world. I thought that my love was special but, in reality, it was a very common and boring tragic play."


    ¡®A bitter story but a smiling face. And even though it is my own story, I don¡¯t feel any self-pity.¡¯


    "You¡­"


    While listening to Yulia¡¯s story, Bavaslov had a lot to say, but after mumbling a few times, he eventually couldn¡¯t say anything and stared at Carus to ask for help.


    "What?"


    "Why don¡¯t you try saying something nice?"


    "Why do you want me to do something you can¡¯t do yourself?"


    "Yulia!¡­You know that I am not good with words."


    "I am even worse than you."


    ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ Bavaslov muttered to himself. Carus glared at him and then said to Yulia.


    "It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have an eye for men. But to an extreme extent."


    "How can you always sound rude no matter what you say¡­ That too is a talent, I guess."


    Bavaslov took a furtive look at Yulia. Of course, she had an indifferent face as usual.


    "Thank you for worrying about me. Bavaslov, I think you¡¯re really warm and kind. When you get married in the future, you will definitely receive a lot of love from your wife."


    "You think so?"


    At Yulia¡¯s compliment, Bavaslov didn¡¯t know what to do with himself and felt embarrassed.


    After the graduation ceremony had ended, the day passed just like that. Carus and his men were sitting in the inn¡¯s restaurant and preparing to leave.


    Carus, who was looking at the menu as if he wasn¡¯t interested in Yulia and Bavaslov¡¯s conversation, glanced at Yulia and said in passing.


    "About what happened yesterday¡­ The Marquis of Marjoram must have heard about it, what do you plan to do?"


    "For now, nothing."


    "Why?"


    "Because there is no proof that Marjoram sent assassins. The only thing I can do is to spread the rumor that Vasily is a bad guy, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for the Marquis to come forward just because of that."


    "I should¡¯ve captured all the hyenas."


    Carus put down the menu and called a waitress. The waitress who had been waiting for his call approached quickly and wrote down his order.


    "This and this, and also this. No drinks, just a lot of beer and water."


    "Yes, understood. Anything else?"


    "We¡¯re leaving today so I¡¯ll pay in advance."


    After he had handed money to the waitress and finished paying, Carus turned to Yulia once again.


    "Last time, if I had caught the hyenas and let you deal with them, would your complicated revenge have been completed at once?"


    "What? No way."


    Yulia laughed in a small voice.


    "If that had been the case, Marjoram would have sent his actual soldiers. Then, let alone taking the graduation exam, my corpse would have been thrown in the southern sea and I would have become food for the fish as we speak."


    "Is that so?"


    Carus nodded because he thought she was right.


    This time, Bavaslov asked.


    "That Vasily or Parsley, why is that bastard acting like that? If that were me, I would feel so guilty and apologetic that I couldn¡¯t even show up with my head high."


    "That¡¯s because he is not like you¡­ And also because, it was probably the truth."


    "What truth?"


    "When he said that he loved me. He probably thought that he was really going to leave and run away with me, but he couldn¡¯t do anything because he was being watched. That if we had had more time, we would have been happy for sure."


    "He must not be in his right mind."


    Bavaslov said that he couldn¡¯t understand Vasily at all and Yulia agreed with him.


    After the meal, everyone packed their own bags. Since Yulia was going to enter the royal palace, Carus and Bavaslov also planned to leave the inn and move towards their original goal.


    "I am sad."


    "Me too."


    Bavaslov sniffled and sluggishly moved his thick fingers while glancing at Yulia.


    "Listen well. The palace isn¡¯t just a place where high-ranking and glamorous people hold banquets every day. It¡¯s a place where you can get your nose, ears or tongue cut off. Understood? Always remain careful."


    "Yes, I will."


    Yulia had barely any belongings, so she was packing her bags along with Bavaslov, but he kept following her and nagging her without a break.


    "Most importantly! Be careful of men, okay? Don¡¯t ever get involved with an idiot who doesn¡¯t care about anyone but himself like that jerk, Vasily or whatever. Understood?"


    "I will keep that in mind."


    "If he comes to find you and makes a fuss again, just target between his legs and kick him there."


    At his words, Yulia laughed out loud this time. But then he said that she could go to prison for assaulting an aristocrat if she did that.


    "I know you¡¯re a smart kid, but I feel anxious about separating from you¡­"


    "Why is that?"


    "I just feel a little restless¡­"


    At that moment, they heard a buzzing sound and a man with a nice voice shouting from outside the inn.


    "I am delivering the order of His Highness Lewicia Ortega, the second prince! Yulia Arte, prepare to enter the palace as the prince¡¯s maid of honor!"


    Yulia jumped up from her seat and checked out the window. There was a sophisticated carriage and six soldiers, and in front of them, an attendant was unloading a huge box at the entrance of the inn.


    "What is that?"


    "Oh my god¡­"


    "Why, what¡¯s happening?"


    "It looks like His Highness the Prince has sent someone to bring me to the palace. Both of you stay on the second floor. I¡¯ll go down alone."


    Yulia moved hurriedly. As soon as she left Bavaslov¡¯s room and entered the corridor, she ran into Carus who was coming out of his room.


    "Sir Carus."


    "I know."


    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking as he was staring at her for a moment without saying a word. Then, he came close and whispered in her ear.


    "Yulia."


    "Yes."


    "If you need anything, go look for Maxwell. He will be able to help you."


    Yulia looked at Carus with round eyes. There were a lot of things she wanted to ask but the prince¡¯s attendant downstairs was looking for her.


    "Go ahead."


    Carus gently pushed Yulia from behind. Then, he stood with Bavaslov at the top of the stairs and looked at her.


    "Lady Yulia?"


    From the bottom of the stairs, the prince¡¯s attendant held out his hand to Yulia.


    She slowly went down the stairs and held the attendant¡¯s hand, then stood in front of the box that the prince had sent.


    "This is a present from His Highness the Prince Lewicia to Lady Yulia."


    Inside was a dazzlingly beautiful cream-colored dress.


    It was not a banquet dress, but his sincerity was evident. There were no loud ornaments or jewelry but the lace, as pale as the moonlight, moved like waves. It was a graceful, elegant and luxurious piece of clothing.


    Yulia inhaled deeply and put both of her hands on her stomach. Then, she slightly bowed and said.


    "I will get ready."


    The innkeeper, who had witnessed the honorable moment when a commoner girl became the prince¡¯s maid of honor, smiled brightly and led her to an expensive room.


    Yulia entered the room and changed by herself.


    There was a dress in the big box, shoes in the small box, and a brooch in the smaller box.


    She was a plain and ordinary girl when she entered the room, but had become an elegant court lady when she came out.


    "Let¡¯s depart now."


    Yulia held the attendant¡¯s hand once again and walked towards the carriage.


    Carus, who was looking at her from the top of the stairs, nodded at her slightly. She blinked slowly in his direction. The two people¡¯s eyes grazed each other then moved away like two magnets repelling each other.


    "Waaaaaaaaa!"


    There was already a large crowd on the street.


    Being a maid of honor was a distinguished position. Daughters of high-ranking aristocrats had spent much time and effort in order to become a maid of honor of the royal family. Since a commoner had confidently taken that position, it was an event that was on everyone¡¯s lips for a while.


    The fancy carriage¡¯s door opened and Yulia entered.


    - Pearl¡¯s notes: I can¡¯t get over Bavaslov calling Vasily ¡®Parsley¡¯¡­ I love his and Yulia¡¯s friendship so much, they are so cute. Also, is it me or Carus and Yulia¡¯s interactions felt strangely intimate this chapter?

 CH 10

    ¡®A curse.¡¯


    Carus Lankea didn¡¯t believe in curses, magical objects or sorcery.


    There were often similar legends or rumors in the Empire of Baikan, but he had never pondered about them seriously.


    The only thing he believed in was that, on the battlefield, humans were powerless in front of swords, spears and arrows, and that someone¡¯s survival sometimes depended on luck rather than on their skills.


    But these days, whenever he thought of Yulia Arte, he felt like he was faced with a riddle and became irritated.


    Carus first speculated that Yulia was well-informed because she was a low-profile informant, just like Maxwell. That said, her every moves were too strange to be the case.


    In the first place, there is no way that someone can predict the future just because they possess a lot of information.


    ¡®She knew my name.¡¯


    This was the starting point that made Carus listen to her.


    How could a commoner woman from Ortega know the face and name of the Knight Commander of the Imperial Army from a far away country?


    Yulia had predicted the attacks, the weather and the demonstration by the Liberation Army. And she also knew about Lewicia, the second Prince. After receiving the Brewe medal that was hard to obtain, she even knew every word that Vasily Marjoram was going to say.


    What should he do if he confirms that the Imperial fleet is distributing the pirates¡¯ money?


    ¡®First, I have to watch them.¡¯


    Carus knew that no matter how much he thought about it, he wouldn¡¯t find an answer.


    It would have been better to plant his people in Ortega¡¯s palace and setting up surveillance.


    Aside from being suspicious, Carus felt regretful about Yulia.


    If he had met her in the Empire, she might have become one of his people. He would have put her in the most unknown places and used her for the most secretive missions.


    Her ability to effortlessly control people was outstanding, and if anyone were caught in her dark green eyes in the middle of a conversation, their vision would have narrowed and they would have been put in a very disadvantageous position.


    It was not that she was fearless, but rather that she lived each day as if there was no tomorrow.


    "It was true."


    It was after Yulia had left for the royal palace in a carriage. Carus, who was leaving the inn, came to find Maxwell.


    Maxwell, who wouldn¡¯t lose to an actor in concealing his expressions, opened his mouth with a nervous look on his face.


    "Damn, it was true. How the hell did you know? Our Imperial fleet carries the pirates¡¯ money by sea and drops it at the harbor for them."


    "What?"


    "It seems that it¡¯s this country¡¯s nobles who do the money laundering. To be honest, there are so many people involved¡­"


    A chilling energy hovered in Carus¡¯s eyes. Recalling the sea somewhere beyond the window, he smiled like a beast.


    "Ha! To think that Baikan¡¯s navy is nonchalantly doing errands for the pirates."


    "Sir Carus."


    "His Majesty will be enraged."


    As Carus muttered these words, Maxwell¡¯s face turned pale. Of course, the Emperor¡¯s rage was scary, but in this moment, he was more afraid of his superior who was in front of him.


    "Did you find evidence?"


    "No. These bastards managed it so thoroughly that no one from Ortega would testify against them. However, we can¡¯t kidnap and torture nobles from another country based solely on suspicions."


    "Then, we can attack them ourselves."


    ¡®Since we are knights from Baikan, it¡¯s okay to attack Baikan¡¯s navy.¡¯ Carus persuaded himself with a strange logic and told Maxwell.


    "I will go to the beach with my men. As for you, enter Ortega¡¯s palace and help Yulia Arte, Prince Lewicia¡¯s new maid of honor, with all your might."


    "Pardon?"


    "I was just thinking of looking out for her¡­ But now that things have come to this, it would be good to ensure that she is on our side and make her our ally."


    Maxwell asked what he meant by that but Carus didn¡¯t give any explanation. Instead, he put a huge amount of notes in his hand and said.


    "Support her with everything she needs. Be it things or people. Without any exceptions."


    "Everything?"


    "That¡¯s right. Everything. So that everyone believes that Yulia Arte has a tremendous background, that her sponsor is ready to provide her with anything."


    ¡®Who on earth is Yulia Arte?¡¯ Maxwell¡¯s eyes narrowed under his disheveled hair.


    *****


    At the same time, Yulia was also thinking about Carus.


    ¡®He¡¯s different from the rumors.¡¯


    In the Empire of Baikan, Carus Lankea was more famous by his nickname than by his name.


    He was the leader of the Order of Leviathan, the admiral of a fleet of the same name, ans even had the special title of second knight of the Emperor. His most well-known position was that of commander of a fleet, so people called him ¡®Bloodless Admiral¡¯.


    It was unknown whether it was because he was cold-blooded as if hot blood didn¡¯t flow through his veins, or if it was because not a single person had ever seen him bleed.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably both.¡¯


    Yulia thought that this rumor was not quite accurate.


    She could see that Carus was a prudent commander and an outstanding knight, but it wasn¡¯t true that he was cold-blooded. Through the past that she had experienced several times, she could tell that by the fact that Carus couldn¡¯t overcome the death of his subordinates and walked the path of revenge.


    He was just a man who made a clear distinction between his enemies and his allies.


    A man who is heartless and cruel to his enemy, but reliable and trustworthy to his ally.


    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t become his enemy.¡¯


    After only spending a dozen days together, Yulia discovered quite a lot Carus and his men.


    Between them who went through life and death together through numerous battlefields, there was a strong bond that others could not invade. This bond couldn¡¯t be explained solely on the basis of a superior¡¯s authority or a subordinate¡¯s loyalty.


    ¡®They seemed like brothers.¡¯


    During the past few days that she was with them, she experienced a sense of peace that she had never felt before.


    Yulia, who felt anxious every time she was chased by the hyenas again after dying and coming back to life, slept very deeply every night under the protection of Carus and Bavaslov.


    Carus will succeed. Not only will he fulfill the mission given by the Emperor, but he will also figure out the inappropriate cooperative relationships of those in power.


    Yulia still had a lot of things to tell him. Information about the future was valuable, but if mutual trust was not established, it may become useless.


    ¡®It¡¯s all right. After confirming that Baikan¡¯s navy is in collusion with the pirates, he¡¯ll definitely come to find me.¡¯


    Multiple weapons were needed in order to strike Marjoram.


    An arrow to pierce the heart, a sword to cut the head, a strong shield and a heavy spear. Deadly poison as well as a large amount of gold coins. The status of a royal, a group of nobles, and perhaps even a thief or a swindler might be needed.


    Yulia would make preparations step and by step and intended to take away everything from Marjoram.


    ¡®I need Carus. But I have to become someone he needs first.¡¯


    Carus Lankea was the best weapon Yulia had found. He could become anything.


    And one other person.


    Inside the royal palace, there was a person that she absolutely had to find.


    *****


    "Miss, we are arriving to His Highness¡¯s palace soon."


    A servant shouted loudly from outside. Yulia answered that she understood and arranged her hair and dress.


    After passing through the splendid main gate, the carriage crossed the wide garden. Then, after passing by five palaces, it stopped in front of a beautiful building.


    It was the palace of the second Prince, Lewicia Ortega.


    The attendant who came out to greet Yulia opened the door of the carriage and spoke in a nice voice.


    "His Highness the Prince Lewicia is not present at the moment. I will show you to your room and help you unpack your luggage."


    "I don¡¯t have much luggage. I am thankful, but you don¡¯t have to help me unpack."


    Yulia spoke as humbly as possible.


    She needed to look good to the attendants who worked in the palace. The same was true of the maids and the servants. It was due to her ambiguous position as a commoner who had also become the Prince¡¯s maid of honor.


    It might be because the attendant liked her, but the smile on his face as he stretched out his hand to her looked a bit more friendly than earlier.


    "Then, at the least, I will carry that bag for you. Hand it to me."


    ¡°Thank you."


    Inside Ortega¡¯s royal palace, which valued tradition, Prince Lewicia¡¯s palace held a characteristic relaxed atmosphere. Everyone said that it reflected the Prince¡¯s free-spirited personality, but Yulia thought that it was because he was the son of a concubine and was one step away from the fight for the succession to the throne.


    "I don¡¯t know if you are aware but there is no head maid in our palace. Originally, there was only one maid of honor, but with your arrival, it¡¯s become two."


    The attendant wanted to tell Yulia as much information as possible. It was his consideration towards her, who was unfamiliar with the daily life in the palace.


    "What kind of person is she?"


    Yulia asked cautiously.


    Her eyes twinkled. A small smile hung at the corners of her mouth before she knew it. She looked like a newcomer who wanted to get along with her senior.


    The attendant hesitated a little, then lowered his voice and answered.


    "Miss Coco is a difficult person. I am not saying that she is a bad person at all. Prince Lewicia also said the same thing. It¡¯s just that¡­ She is someone with clear likes and dislikes."


    It was unsure whether it was a compliment or a concern. Still, Yulia smiled softly and nodded.

 CH 11

    As she entered the palace under the guidance of the attendant, the brightly decorated interior caught her eyes. The scent of the wooden decorations on the white walls and the fresh flowers wafted through the whole room.


    It was a beautiful palace. The sunlight, which poured out through the windows, reflected on the fancy chandelier and made it shine brightly. From the curtains and decorative tables to the flower vases, nothing was out of place. All of it showed off the owner¡¯s dignity in a harmonious and sensible way.


    "Uh¡­"


    As Yulia stepped inside, the maids who were going back and forth in the hallway stopped in confusion. They looked puzzled as to whether they should greet her or not.


    Originally, the maids were supposed to greet the Prince¡¯s maid of honor when they encountered her, but they didn¡¯t know how to greet her since they had the same status as Yulia.


    Yulia decided to ease their concerns.


    "Hello."


    Don¡¯t bow your head, but look gentle and humble.


    Since the maid of honor of a royal family member represents the royal family, she should not lower herself more than necessary.


    However, the maids fell into greater confusion.


    "Should we greet her like we do with Miss Coco?"


    "I don¡¯t know, how would I know that?"


    "Miss Coco is the daughter of a Count. Shouldn¡¯t it be different? What if we greet her in the same way and it upsets Miss Coco?"


    The maids, who had missed the right timing to greet her because they were busy whispering among themselves, looked at Yulia hesitatingly.


    Coco appeared at that moment.


    "Hold your skirts."


    It was a high and confident voice. Her tone was cold without any affection, but her pronunciation was clear and the end of her words that fell softly sounded strangely elegant.


    "Hold your skirt or bow your head to greet her. Don¡¯t bend your knees or your waist like with His Highness. Greet her the same way you greet me. Really¡­ Do I even have to teach you this?"


    "Miss Coco!"


    "I didn¡¯t know that I was narrow-minded and nasty to the point of being offended by such a greeting. Now, I know what you think of me."


    "It¡¯s not like that."


    The maids, who had been hesitant, quickly approached Coco.


    It was an interesting sight. It was Coco who was scolding the maids, but the fact that they scurried to her side in this awkward situation meant that they trusted and depended on her.


    Yulia, who was smiling secretly, greeted Coco first.


    "Hello. Nice to meet you. I am Yulia Arte."


    Coco looked at Yulia.


    Her hair was cut in a bob under the ears and prettily rounded at the bottom. Her hair and eyes, of the same deep scarlet colour, reminded her of poppies.


    Coco was wearing a cream-coloured dress which was similar to the one Yulia was wearing, but the sleeves and decorations were a bit fancier and her skirt was shorter, showing off her ankles.


    "Cordelia Hinch. Everyone calls me Coco, so call me Coco too."


    "Yes, ¡­Coco."


    When Coco waved at the maids to go away, they disappeared to the other side of the corridor with bright faces.


    Yulia looked at their backs and asked Coco.  "When will His Highness be back?"  "Don''t know."


    Yulia walked behind Coco as she took the lead. The attendant carrying Yulia¡¯s luggage followed them behind.


    "You must already know the fundamentals, right? You can ask me if you don¡¯t know something, but don¡¯t bother me too much."


    "Yes."


    "If you live near the palace, you can commute if you wish. The Prince doesn¡¯t like to go around with a maid attached to him, so be here only when you¡¯re really needed. The rest of the time, you can do what you want."


    "When I¡¯m really needed? When is that?"


    When Yulia asked, Coco, who was walking ahead, quickly turned back. It was the first time that an emotion appeared on her doll-like and expressionless face.


    "Are you asking because you don''t know?¡±  "Yes, please tell me."  "You should drive away Vasily Marjoram, insult him and taunt him. You¡¯re not here because you¡¯re the owner of the Brewe medal. It¡¯s because of your relationship with the Marquis of Marjoram."


    A clear sneer appeared on Coco¡¯s face. Yulia didn¡¯t know whether she was laughing at her, at the Prince for bringing in a maid for such a childish reason, or at Vasily Marjoram.


    Yulia was not offended. On the contrary, she even smiled faintly.


    Coco squinted at Yulia as if she was curious about something, and turned her head again when she had lost interest.


    "The room you¡¯ll be using is on the second floor¡­."


    As Yulia stepped on the stairs to follow Coco to the second floor, she sensed a commotion outside the palace.


    It seemed that someone else was visiting the palace of the Second Prince. She heard the soldiers asking them what was their business here, and there was a small scuffle.


    Soon after, the door opened and two officials and a maid came inside.


    "We¡¯re from the Department of the Royal Household. Who is the new maid?"


    It was an unfriendly and disrespectful attitude. They didn¡¯t disclose their names, let alone greet her. Anyone could tell that they didn¡¯t come to the Second Prince¡¯s palace in order to have tea and chat.


    Yulia stoop upright and said to them.


    "I am Yulia Arte, the one who became the maid of His Highness the Second Prince."


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you."


    The official closed his lips under his mustache and appraised Yulia from head to toe. Like a merchant who was picking out an item.


    "Follow me. You have to go through a personal investigation in order to work at the royal palace."


    They were trying to take Yulia to the Department of the Royal Household. Yulia felt that something was strange, and asked.


    "A personal investigation? I have been appointed by His Highness the Prince himself¡­"


    "What a chatterbox you are. In order for a commoner to become a maid of honor at the royal palace, it is necessary to carefully check her identity, her origins and whether she has shown indecent behaviour in the past. Do I really need to explain everything in detail?"


    His words meant that since Yulia was a commoner and had a shameful past, they would investigate her in order to find out whether there was anything suspicious about her or not.


    Should she follow him?


    Yulia was troubled. They seemed to be that way because, in the history of Ortega¡¯s royal palace, few commoner women had become maids of honor of the royal family. Usually, when that was the case, it was because the woman was either a mistress or a lover.


    "You could be a spy who has infiltrated the royal palace on someone¡¯s order. We have to find out all that. So, stop chattering and get a physical examination from the housekeeper, who¡¯s in charge of the maids."


    "A physical examination? Do you mean¡­ that you¡¯re going to examine my body?"


    Yulia asked calmly. As if he had sensed the subtle anger in her voice, the official lost his temper.


    "Do you think we¡¯re doing this because we have nothing else to do? We have to find out whether you have a disturbing heretic tattoo on your body, whether you¡¯re sick or not, or whether you¡¯re a man who came in posing as a woman. Yeah, why did a commoner b*tch like you decide to become a maid of honor¡­..!"


    The official raised his voice and yelled at Yulia. At the same time, Coco, who was standing on the stairs and watching the scene, ran out of patience.


    "As I listened to your words, it was so ridiculous that I couldn¡¯t believe it."


    Coco, who was standing a few steps above Yulia, turned completely their way and looked down.


    Coco''s scarlet eyes were redder than earlier and filled with irritation.


    "I didn¡¯t know that the officials of the Department of the Royal Household took the maids, investigated them as if they were criminals, took off their clothes and examined them? It''s been almost ten years since I''ve come to the palace, and I''ve never heard of it."


    "Miss Coco."


    The officials let out a sigh. They didn¡¯t know that Coco would intervene and tried to persuade her.


    "Prince Lewicia is still unmarried. How can we not investigate when a commoner woman, who has various rumours attached to her, suddenly enters the palace as His Highness¡¯s maid of honor?"


    ¡°Why are you the one deciding that?"


    "If this isn¡¯t under the jurisdiction of our department, then what is? Now that she has become a maid of honor, it¡¯s under our authority."


    "Aha."


    Coco¡¯s lips twisted. Her white face was full of ridicule and her elegant way of speaking had disappeared and turned completely sarcastic.  "You¡¯re suspicious that the maid of honor appointed by His Highness Lewicia himself might be an indecent woman, so you want to take her and investigate her personally, is that right? At that, the woman who has received a medal directly from Brewe¡¯s headmaster?"


    "Miss Coco, what you¡¯re saying is a bit¡­"


    "On top of that, a physical examination that none of the maids here have ever been through? Did I hear correctly, right now?"


    "Of, of course, it will be the housekeeper who¡­"


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me to take it off and inspect me while you¡¯re at it?"


    "Pardon?"


    "You have to know whether I have a disturbing heretic tattoo, right? I could have an infectious disease, or I might be a hyena who is disguised as a maid in order to hurt the Prince, don¡¯t you think? Isn¡¯t that what you were saying?"


    Coco¡¯s voice grew louder and louder as she spoke. Her shouting was so loud that it resonated and roared throughout the palace. The maids, who were hiding far away and looking over here, were stomping their feet with pale faces.


    Cordelia was the only daughter of the Count of Hinch. Besides, she was infamous enough to earn the nickname ¡®Devil Maid¡¯ inside the royal palace.


    As the atmosphere became fierce, Yulia thought that she should stop Coco.


    "Coco, I¡¯m fine."


    "What?"


    "I just need to be investigated and come back¡­."


    "Shut up, Yulia Arte. You¡¯re the Prince Lewicia¡¯s maid of honor. You have the duty to bear and protect his honor."


    Coco''s stern voice fell heavily on Yulia''s shoulders.


    "The first virtue of a maid of honor is loyalty, and the second one is dignity. You didn¡¯t come in without knowing this much, did you? Since the maid shares the daily life of the royal family, she has to elevate herself and take responsibility!"


    In appearance, Coco was teaching Yulia, but in reality, it was a reproach towards the officials.


    The officials were frowning and exchanging glances among themselves. They knew that as long as Coco was holding out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take away Yulia by force.


    At that moment, an elderly maid, who had been quietly watching the scene behind the officials all along, belatedly took a step forward and opened her mouth.

 CH 12

    "Miss Coco, this is not something to be so angry about. Of course, I will be the one to do the physical examination, and if Miss Yulia is uncomfortable, I can be replaced by someone else."


    "Madam, excuse me but¡­"


    "It¡¯s the same with the background check. We will just ask a few questions, that¡¯s it. We really didn¡¯t want to do this either."


    The housekeeper tried to convince Coco in a gentle voice. However, her way of speaking was similar to that of reasoning with a child, so it could have been quite unpleasant to hear.


    When the royal that a maid of honor served died, it was common for her to hold the position of housekeeper instead of going back to her family, as a way to show her loyalty to the royal family.


    "I will tell the officials as well, that Miss Yulia is His Highness Prince Lewicia¡¯s person now and that she should be treated properly."


    As she said so, it seemed like their side was making concessions. Yulia thought that the housekeeper was a bit sly.


    Now, they really couldn¡¯t fight. If she didn¡¯t resolve this situation, it could escalate into something worse and Coco would get unnecessarily involved.


    "Coco, I¡¯m really fine with it."


    Yulia took a step closer to Coco and grabbed her sleeve lightly before letting go. Then she looked up and smiled faintly.


    It seemed to make Coco even more annoyed. She glared at the officials and bit her red lips. Then, she said to the housekeeper.


    "Whether it¡¯s the background check or the physical examination¡­ Do it here. In front of me. I can¡¯t juste let you drag away an innocent person."


    "Let¡¯s do that."


    The housekeeper walked forward with a gentle smile on her face.


    *****


    In a small room inside the Prince¡¯s palace, Yulia sat facing the officials and answered their questions. Most of the questions were related to her childhood at the orphanage, the sponsorship from the Marquis of Marjoram as well as her time at Brewe Academy.


    The officials wanted to ask Yulia about her relationship with Vasily Marjoram and how they had tried to run away together, but they couldn¡¯t do so due to Coco who was in front of them and sending them menacing looks with her arms crossed.


    The physical examination took even less time.


    After sending away the officials, the housekeeper told Yulia to undress, leaving only her underwear on.


    Even then, Coco didn¡¯t leave the room and stood guard.


    Yulia took off her dress. The housekeeper circled around her and made sure she had no tattoos or illnesses.


    Yulia had an overall delicate appearance and a long neck like a deer. Her posture was neat and straight, and the shape of her body extending from her back and waist to her legs was beautiful.


    When they stood close to each other, Yulia was a span taller than Coco, but since she had slender limbs, her body didn¡¯t look big.


    ¡°It¡¯s over."


    After the physical examination was over, the housekeeper smiled and tapped Yulia on the shoulder. Then, she even helped her wear the dress that she had taken off.


    "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen someone this beautiful. There have been a lot of fancy and attractive people until now, but I believe that having such an elegant appearance and a classic face makes you a true beauty."


    As the housekeeper complimented her, Yulia thanked her casually.


    "Thank you."


    But Coco was also displeased with that and snorted briefly.


    "This child is a maid of honor. Not His Highness¡¯s lover."


    "Of course, Miss Coco."


    "If you¡¯re done, go back. As soon as this commoner maid of honor arrived at His Highness¡¯s palace, she was dragged away to be investigated without even knowing where her room was."


    The elderly housekeeper smiled softly and nodded her head despite Coco¡¯s scathing reaction. It was only after she had told Yulia not to be upset and wished her to do well at the palace that she returned to the Department of the Royal Household.


    "Follow me."


    Coco, who could finally guide Yulia to her room, opened the door so hard that it made a loud noise.


    She could have been guided by a maid or an attendant, so for what reason did Coco wait until the end of the investigation?


    Yulia told Coco.


    "Coco, if there is something you want to say, say it."


    "Hey, you. Go back home."


    Coco stopped walking and her words poured out as if she had been waiting.


    "Do you want to live here like this? Didn¡¯t you earn the Brewe medal? Then, you won¡¯t have a hard time making a living wherever you go."


    "I don¡¯t have anywhere to go. I don¡¯t have a home or a family to return to."


    "Even so, why did you enter the royal palace? Pull yourself together. You already know how these people view and treat a maid of honor who is a commoner since you¡¯ve just experienced it. This is nothing. From now on, there will be even nastier and more irritating incidents."


    "I don¡¯t mind."


    "You don¡¯t mind? Are you going to say that you don¡¯t mind if you get slapped or whipped in the future?"


    It wasn¡¯t a lie when she said that she didn¡¯t mind. She couldn¡¯t get hurt by something like that. It was only to the level of being troublesome and annoying. Compared to what she had to endure in the past until now, this was nothing.


    Although Coco didn¡¯t seem to think that way.


    "It wasn¡¯t enough to be called a wicked woman who enticed the heir of Marjoram, this time they will call you a greedy girl who entered the palace in order to seduce Prince Lewicia. Why do you have to be in the palace and be subjected to this kind of treatment?"


    "Because I don¡¯t want to die."


    Yulia smiled slightly. She had a calm and detached attitude.


    "The hyenas hired by the Marquis of Marjoram are aiming for my life. They will chase after me no matter where I go."


    "You could have entrusted yourself to another noble family¡­"


    "Is there a place in Ortega that is left untouched by Marjoram¡¯s influence? I don¡¯t think so."


    Coco blinked slowly. She looked lost in thought. Coco must also be aware of the rumors about Yulia and thinking about them right now.


    "Then¡­. It wasn¡¯t enough for Vasily Marjoram to play with you and throw you away, that bastard also left you to die¡­ Are you saying that you couldn¡¯t do anything after things got this far?"


    "Yes."


    "You really have poor taste in men. To an extreme extent."


    Yulia, who had been listening to Coco in a calm manner until now, opened her eyes wide for the first time. She looked a little bit surprised.  "Why, are you offended? That¡¯s why I said it. Among all the men that exist, how could you pick a man who is this pathetic and selfish? Even though you have eyes, you don¡¯t seem to know how to use them."


    "No, it''s not that."  Yulia smiled softly.


    "It¡¯s because I¡¯ve heard the same thing before."


    Coco, who couldn¡¯t stand it, walked ahead and took Yulia to her room before quickly disappearing.


    Yulia was assigned a large room on the second floor of the Prince¡¯s palace. A dressing room and a bathroom were attached to it.


    Originally, maids of honor would bring at least two maids from their family, but since Yulia was a commoner, she couldn¡¯t afford to call someone to attend to her. That¡¯s why she decided to receive the help from the palace¡¯s maids only when she needed it.


    "Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be too offended. She was probably worried that you would get hurt."


    The attendant, who had waited for the officials to go back and carried Yulia¡¯s luggage to her room, was trying to comfort her. He thought that Yulia might be disheartened due to Coco¡¯s sharp attitude.


    "I think she¡¯s a good person."


    "Pardon?"


    "She came forward and resolved the situation when the maids were uncomfortable because of me. I thought that she was a good person from the start."


    "So¡­ sorry?"


    "I am also aware that she was worried that I would be harassed after going to the Department of the Royal Household because I am commoner."


    The attendant''s face twisted strangely. His smiling face hardened and he seemed to wonder whether to believe Yulia¡¯s words or not.


    "Don''t worry. Because I like Coco a lot."


    "Ah¡­ yes, I see. Then, make yourself at home. The prince will return tomorrow, so I''ll let you know when he arrives."


    After thanking the attendant, Yulia sent him out. She entered the dressing room, removed the dust from the only two dresses she had before hanging them. She took the wallet which contained the money given by Bavaslov. She was reminded of how he had told her to buy snacks with it and put it in a drawer.


    Then, she walked to the window and opened it wide.


    The thin curtains fluttered. Outside the window, the fickle spring wind was blowing. The green garden spread before her eyes and the soaring castle tower could be seen in the distance.


    Ortega Palace, the most beautiful place in the continent. Yulia, who put her hands on the window frame, slowly engraved the view of the palace in her eyes.


    The sun was setting. The unusually red sunset colored the evening sky and reminded her of Coco¡¯s scarlet eyes.


    ¡®Coco.¡¯


    She will not be fighting outside this time. Inside the palace, she will take care of her enemy one step at a time, like climbing up stairs.


    Since that¡¯s what she had promised.


    A smooth smile appeared on Yulia¡¯s face.


    ¡®I met you again.¡¯


    Cordelia Hinch. In Yulia¡¯s eighth life, she was her companion who fought by her side until the end against Marjoram.

 CH 13

    Count Hinch¡¯s only daughter, who was nicknamed the Devil Maid inside the royal palace, and the person who was Prince Lewicia¡¯s most reliable ally since a long time ago.


    "Hey, if you get reborn again, this time make sure to come find me. At the Second Prince¡¯s palace. Understood?"


    "Why?"


    "Start at the palace and become a maid of honor. You said that the Brewe medal was yours to begin with."


    "No, thank you. What¡¯s the point of being a maid of honor? What kind of weapon is it, being dragged to banquets every day and distinguishing between expensive perfumes and tea leaves? I hope you¡¯re not telling me to become a royal¡¯s mistress and turn the country upside down. I can¡¯t do that. I would rather poison the King and run away."


    "You¡¯re saying nonsense. Do you even know what a maid of honor does?"


    "Wearing dresses and hanging out with the royal family while pretending to be friends."


    "A maid of honor is someone who can control and elevate a royal. She can put a royal on a stage and then, drag them down from it. She is the closest person to power while remaining unnoticeable and she is free to move as she wants."


    "I don¡¯t believe you."


    "From the day you become Lewicia Ortega¡¯s maid of honor, Marjoram¡¯s dreams will start to stagger. He will have an unpleasant presentiment. An insignificant commoner enters the palace and he doesn¡¯t know what she might say so he will feel on edge."


    That time, it was also Coco who recommended Yulia to pick Lewicia, the Second Prince.


    "Why do you try to do everything alone? Do you think you¡¯re the only person in this country who sees Marjoram as their enemy? Do you think you¡¯re the only one they¡¯ve been tormenting all this time? There are others too."


    "Are you saying that the Prince is one of those people?"


    "Prince Lewicia is the son of the King¡¯s concubine. But did you know that she met the King before the Queen did?"


    "¡­..I didn¡¯t know."


    "Although she was the daughter of a poor baron family, she was supposed to become the Queen. If Marjoram hadn¡¯t put another woman of a higher status in that position, she might have overcome the differences in status and become the Queen. Marjoram shouldn¡¯t have put the inappropriate title of concubine next to her name."


    "Coco, I have no interest in the complicated private lives of the royal family. Who betrayed who, who is the biological child of who¡­ What¡¯s the point of knowing all that? What I need is a wolf who will bite and tear Marjoram apart."


    "If Carus Lankea is a wolf, Lewicia Ortega is an eagle. You will need both of them. I will help you."


    "If I get reborn again, you won¡¯t remember me, so what¡¯s the use. With your personality, what will you even think of me? You will either call me a reckless person who only lives for today or a crazy girl¡­ I will be grateful if you don¡¯t curse at me.¡±


    "I will tell you a very easy way to earn my favor."


    "What is it?"


    "First, enter the palace as a maid of honor."


    How was Coco''s expression back then?


    Yulia could even paint a picture of that day. Her bitter face. Although Coco had a sharp and arrogant impression, she was surprisingly expressive.


    ¡°You know that my personality is a bit rough, will you be okay? You shouldn¡¯t run away or get upset just because I talk rudely to you."


    "Do you think I don¡¯t know that?"


    "That¡¯s true, why am I even worried about you?"


    Coco was the first person to believe that Yulia was cursed and kept coming back to life. Also, when Yulia¡¯s revenge had almost succeeded, she was the closest person to help.


    That¡¯s why she meant it when she said that she liked Coco.


    Yulia liked Coco. It didn¡¯t matter if Coco had forgotten their past relationship.


    *****


    The day passed. Yulia, who was busy organizing her thoughts and couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily, woke up a little later than usual.


    To think that she had overslept on her first day at the palace. When she went down to the kitchen while laughing vainly at her negligent attitude, she was met with the surprised eyes of the maids.


    "Miss, why¡­ are you already awake?"


    "Is that waking up early?"


    "Miss Coco takes her breakfast at noon¡­ And the Prince is not much different."


    I see. Her habit of waking up late wasn¡¯t different from the past.


    After making up a lie that she was originally an early riser, Yulia had breakfast with the maids.


    Although the relationship with the maids was ambiguous due to their identical status but different position, Yulia knew how to be polite and was excellent at keeping a reasonable distance. The maids, who had been bewitched by her in the span of one meal, brought her desert with a somewhat relaxed face.


    The day was spent peacefully and lazily. The officials from yesterday didn¡¯t come to pick a fight, and Coco didn¡¯t show her face until the afternoon after waking up really late.   When will Prince Lewicia be back?


    It was when Yulia was worried about the prince who did not appear in the palace.


    "Miss Yulia, His Highness the Prince Lewicia has returned."


    The voice of the attendant was heard from outside the room.


    The sun was setting. Maybe because it was almost dinner time, the footsteps of the maids coming and going became restless.


    Yulia got up from her seat and after arranging her dress, she went out into the hallway and followed the attendant.


    "When did he arrive?"


    "He just got off the carriage. Hm, by the way¡­"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "The young master Vasily from the Marquis of Marjoram is here."


    Although the attendant didn¡¯t do anything wrong, he couldn¡¯t look her in the eye as if he had committed a sin. Yulia was sure that all the employees who worked in the Prince¡¯s palace knew about her story.


    "Argh, since he arrived before the Prince returned, there was nothing we could do to stop him. But don¡¯t worry. Now that the Prince is here, he will surely tell him to go back."


    "I¡¯m not so sure about that."


    "Pardon?"


    "It¡¯s nothing."


    Prince Lewicia won¡¯t kick Vasily out. Since he is not someone to miss out on such a great spectacle.


    Something was surprising to Yulia though. Every time Yulia pushed Vasily away coldly after coming back to life, he didn¡¯t hesitate to cling to her and make excuses, but it was the first time that he had acted this rashly.


    It seemed that becoming Prince Lewicia¡¯s maid of honor had triggered him somehow.


    Yulia came down the stairs and headed to the drawing room where Lewicia had taken Vasily.


    Through the wide open door, she could see the two men standing and staring at each other.


    "Your Highness."


    Yulia called out to Lewicia. She didn¡¯t forget to hold the hem for dress and bend her knees to greet him.


    Both Lewicia and Vasily turned to her at the same time.


    "Come over here, Yulia."


    Lewicia said as he stretched out his hand to her.


    "I was waiting for you. I heard you had a guest. That¡¯s why I asked to have dinner together."


    ¡®What do you think? I did well, right?¡¯ Lewicia smiled at Yulia. A malicious smile bloomed all over his beautiful face.


    Yulia grabbed Lewicia¡¯s hand slightly and stood next to him.


    Vasily looked very upset. It was obvious that he tried very hard not to get angry.


    "Yulia, let¡¯s talk."


    Yulia looked at him dryly while savoring his expression.


    "I have something to tell Yulia. Let go of her hand, Your Highness."


    Vasily said. This time again, the answer didn¡¯t come from Yulia but from Lewicia.


    "Hey, Vasily. Do you know how much I regretted it? I shouldn¡¯t have returned to the Palace right after the graduation ceremony but stayed next to Yulia. At least I could have watched you get humiliated in front of so many people."


    "Your Highness!"


    "You¡¯re in my house. Yulia is my maid of honor, and you¡¯re just an uninvited guest who showed up without permission. So if you have something to say, say it in front of me. The master of this house has the right to demand this much."


    ¡®I did well, right?¡¯ Lewicia smiled at Yulia again. This time, his smile was both malicious and carefree.


    She wanted to praise him for doing well, but instead, Yulia wisely answered with a brief smile. Then, she said to Vasily.


    "I don¡¯t know what the heir of Marjoram wants from me."


    "I said I had something to tell you. Yulia, with what kind of intention did you enter the royal palace?"


    "Is there any reason I have to tell this to the Lord?"


    "Let¡¯s talk outside. I¡¯ll do whatever you want, so¡­."


    "You are being disrespectful."


    Vasily¡¯s face hardened at Yulia¡¯s cold reproach. On the contrary, Prince Lewicia¡¯s smile deepened.


    "What do you mean by disrespectful?"


    "I am His Highness Prince Lewicia¡¯s maid of honor. I have the duty to uphold and protect the honor of the royal family. The Lord should proceed with courtesy by making a prior appointment."


    "Ha!"


    The last person to laugh in this situation was Lewicia. Lewicia pulled and tightly held Yulia¡¯s hand, which had only been slightly placed on his fingertips, and then burst out laughing loudly.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Your Highness."


    "I¡¯ve been feeling like crap all day because of the palace competition. Was my patience rewarded with this moment? I chose my maid wisely."


    Lewicia knew that Vasily¡¯s gaze lingered on Yulia¡¯s hand that was in his. That¡¯s why he felt all the more reluctant to let go of it. After seeing Lewicia holding Yulia¡¯s hand as if to show off, Vasily glared at him as if he was about to punch him.


    Although Yulia was well aware of the situation, she said to Lewicia while pretending to be oblivious.


    "I am afraid that Your Highness¡¯s dinner time has been disrupted because of me. I apologize. Will you let me convince the young Lord to leave?"


    - Pearl''s notes: Starting from now, I will only be releasing one new chapter each week since my schedule has become a bit hectic. I ask for your understanding ^^ I promise to make it up for it in the future. And don''t forget to subscribe to my page if you want to be notified as soon as a new chapter is posted.

 CH 14

    "Really? Hmm¡­ Okay."


    Lewicia thought that it would be fun if the three of them had dinner like that, but he decided to listen to Yulia for now.


    He thought that he shouldn¡¯t push Vasily too hard on the first day. Otherwise, he might never come back. He had to watch this fun spectacle for a long time.


    "I am thinking of eating dinner together today as a way of welcoming you, so quickly kick him out and come to the dining room."


    Lewicia let go of Yulia¡¯s hand and turned away from Vasily. Vasily bowed his head to greet Lewicia, but Lewicia wouldn¡¯t accept his greeting.


    As soon as Lewicia left the drawing room, Vasily walked up to Yulia with rough movements.


    "What exactly are you doing?"


    "What?"


    "You know how much I hate the Second Prince. Our parents too, even Kristin, our relationship with the Prince is really bad."


    "You already know."


    "What?"


    "You already know why I came here. So why do you ask?"


    Yulia looked annoyed. Having experienced Vasily''s attitude multiples times before, she just wished that this moment would pass quickly.


    Of course, Vasily, who was completely unaware of that fact, was confused as if Yulia had become a different person overnight.


    "Why are you doing this to me? It¡¯s the butler who hired the hyenas to hurt you, not me. Yulia, my Lady. Had I known this, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed put."


    "You can stay put."


    "Yulia!"


    "And stop calling me ¡®my Lady¡¯. Because it¡¯s gross and disgusting. And stop coming to me and saying the same things over and over again. I am sick of it."


    Vasily didn¡¯t know what to do. The Yulia he knew always spoke kindly to others. And no matter how tired she was, she would always smile at him who was her lover.


    "Yulia, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll make it up to you. I¡¯ll buy you a house in a place unknown by my parents. I¡¯ll let you keep studying, like you wanted to. No, should I send you to study abroad in the Empire of Baikan? You can go there and cool off your head for a year or two¡­"


    "Vasily."


    Yulia cut off Vasily¡¯s words.


    If she could, she wanted to tell him how much she had suffered under Marjoram¡¯s hands in her past eight lives. However, knowing that it would do nothing to help her revenge plan, she decided to tell Vasily just one truth.


    "You¡¯re not in love with me. You¡¯re just mistaking it for love."


    "What are you saying? Do you know how long I¡¯ve been¡­"


    "You¡¯ve been deceiving yourself for a long time."


    Yulia¡¯s intense green eyes penetrated through Vasily.


    "I was the defective girl who rejoiced and felt saved when receiving a piece of bread. One gold coin, that was nothing to you, was the light that could carry on my life. As you threw these things at me one by one, you must have felt like a god."


    "No. It¡¯s not like that."


    "¡¯How smart would an orphan be?¡¯. You met me with this kind of curiosity. And every time I saw you and looked up to you as if you were an angel, you must have been so happy. Am I wrong?"


    Vasily denied Yulia¡¯s words. Het got angry, saying that it wasn¡¯t like that at all and that she must be mistaken.


    However, Yulia knew Vasily better than himself.


    "The noble aristocrat who had a fateful love with a commoner orphan. People must have complimented you for being such a good and romantic young master. You must have deluded yourself into believing it was love and didn¡¯t know you were using me because you were intoxicated with this version of yourself."


    "I understand that you¡¯re angry at me, but don¡¯t talk like that when you don¡¯t know anything. Do you know how much I wanted you¡­ Did you forget that I said I would throw away my family and live together with you?"


    "But you threw me away and chose your family instead."


    "I was locked up!"


    Vasily roared.


    "I was locked up! Because I tried to go to you! I told you my dad locked me up to stop me from going anywhere. Please, try to understand me. Yulia, let¡¯s leave. Let¡¯s get out of here right now. Prince Lewicia is not a good person. After using you and wearing you down like a tool, he will eventually throw you away."


    "Good. That¡¯s what I want."


    "Yulia!"


    "If you have time to make such lousy excuses, go back to your amazing family and ask the butler. What he said when he hired the hyenas to kill me."


    "What?"


    "¡¯That arrogant commoner didn¡¯t know her place and seduced the young master, so after ruining her wicked face, cut off her head and bring it to me.¡¯"


    Yulia¡¯s voice was cold. It was cold to the point of being painful like being cut through by a piece of ice.


    At a loss as to what to do, Vasily rubbed his face and swept up his hair several times.


    "I will¡­ find out. There¡¯s no way the butler would have said that, but still."


    Yulia wondered whether to tell him that it was the Marquis of Marjoram¡¯s order, but stayed silent.


    In the past, whenever she saw Vasily suffering like this, her insides felt refreshed like swallowing a cold glass of water in the middle of summer, but after becoming insensitive, it wasn¡¯t as pleasant as before.


    She didn¡¯t need a farewell speech. She didn¡¯t want to wish him well.


    "I love you."


    Those were Vasily¡¯s last words as she turned away coldly. It was a sorrowful voice. His eyes were red.


    Yulia stared blankly at Vasily for a while.


    Then, after bursting into a brief, despondent laugh, she said to him.


    "Then break off the engagement."


    "¡­.What?"


    "Your engagement to the Princess will soon be announced. Break off the engagement. Shouldn¡¯t you be able to do that much for the woman you sincerely love?"


    Of course, he won¡¯t be able to.


    *****


    At the thought that she had kept the Prince waiting as the conversation with Vasily got longer, Yulia hurried to the dining room and was met with an unexpected scene.


    "You¡¯re here?"


    Prince Lewicia and Coco, stuck to the window, were watching Vasily leave.


    "What are both of you doing?"


    "Eavesdropping and peeping."


    Lewicia seemed to be in a good mood. He was already like that in front of Vasily earlier, but he seemed to look even happier now.


    Perhaps ashamed of being caught peeping, Coco sat back in her seat with a coy face.


    "Sit down, Yulia Arte. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner as a way to welcome you to my palace."


    "Thank you."


    "Since you gave me a good show of that bastard Vasily leaving with his tail between his legs, should I buy you a dress tomorrow? Coco knows a lot of good clothing stores."


    "It¡¯s fine, your Highness."


    "No, it¡¯s not fine. I have to give you a reward so that you will keep showing me this kind of spectacle in the future. If you don¡¯t want a dress, what about money? If there¡¯s anything you want, tell me."


    Lewicia seemed to dislike Vasily much more than she had expected. Yulia, who was thinking for a moment, glanced at Coco and told the Prince.


    "Your Highness, I would like you to take me to the palace contest."


    "Hey."


    Coco responded in Lewicia¡¯s stead.


    "Are you crazy? How can you go there? Do you even know what the palace contest is?"


    "I heard that it is a place where children of royal families and leading noble families gather to be evaluated for their skills and character. So that future leaders can attain higher accomplishments through fair competition¡­."


    "Bullshit."


    "What?"


    "That¡¯s where future leaders learn to fight each other."


    ¡®It¡¯s a small battlefield.¡¯ Coco said with a sarcastic smile on her face.


    "It means that if you, a commoner maid of honor, recklessly interferes, you will be crushed into powder."


    "Coco."


    "Don¡¯t come back in tears after foolishly going to such a place. I can¡¯t stand the sound of crying."


    Agreeing with Coco¡¯s words, Lewicia nodded his head a couple of times.


    Yulia looked at them and said calmly.


    "Don¡¯t you think it would be more fun to drag down Marjoram in front of everyone at the palace contest rather than slap him on the cheek while coincidentally passing by him?"


    Yulia didn¡¯t raise her voice. She just remained calm as if she was predicting something that was bound to happen.


    "Hey."


    Coco sharply raised her red eyes and muttered while pointing her finger at Yulia.


    "You¡­ I need to make myself clearer. Do you think the palace is a leisurely place? If you act so cocky, you might suddenly die and disappear without a trace."


    "I¡¯m only going to attend quietly to the Prince. It¡¯s weird if a new maid comes in and the Prince doesn¡¯t bring her anywhere. My mere presence will bother Vasily and he won¡¯t know what to do, and that alone will help Your Highness."


    As Coco snorted and tried to respond, Lewicia stealthily cut in.


    "Yulia."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Kristin Marjoram is also expected to participate in this palace contest. Now that she has graduated from the Academy, she can finally attend. You¡¯re already aware, I suppose?"


    Yulia smiled shortly.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I won¡¯t protect you. I''ve always thought that there was nothing more unsightly than a grown prince going around with a maid stuck to his side at all times."


    "I know."


    "Ok, let¡¯s go to the first contest."


    "Your Highness!"


    Coco shouted sharply. With a bright smile on his face, Lewicia leaned back in his chair and unfolded a napkin.


    "No other than the owner of the Brewe medal¡­ The only person that Kristin Marjoram couldn¡¯t beat. I am sure you will do the same at the palace contest, right?"


    "Of course."


    Yulia answered confidently. Lewicia casually smiled at her.


    "You can¡¯t let me down. Otherwise, you will be kicked out of here. Although being appointed as a royal¡¯s maid of honor is an honorable matter, you will be ridiculed for life if you get kicked out as soon as you come in."


    "I will keep that in mind."


    The meal started along with a ruthless warning. As expected of a welcoming dinner at a royal palace, the table was filled with all kinds of delicacies.


    Ortega had complicated dinner etiquette, but Yulia¡¯s attitude as she began to eat was as natural as the flowing motion of water.


    Coco, who was looking at her anxiously, quickly blinked her scarlet eyes and secretly sighed.

 CH 15

    Lewicia meant it when he said that he would buy Yulia dresses. It was because Coco had told him that as a commoner orphan, Yulia wouldn¡¯t have the money to buy dresses suitable enough to wear around the palace.


    However, early in the morning the next day, dozens of boxes were delivered to Yulia.


    "Where did all of these come from?"


    To Coco''s question, Yulia answered that she didn''t know. The workers who brought the boxes came from outside the palace and told her that everything had already been paid for.


    "Your sponsor has sent these."


    "My sponsor?"


    "Yes, he said you were free to buy everything you needed."


    "Ah."


    Her sponsor. Carus Lankea. She suddenly remembered his gaze when he looked at her on the day they parted at the inn.


    Coco looked at the boxes with a wary expression. She seemed to be curious about the identity of the person who would sponsor a commoner who had grown up in an orphanage to such an extent.


    However, she couldn''t reveal that yet. Above all, Yulia didn''t expect Carus to go this far.


    Right after putting down the boxes, the workers hurriedly left. From there, the attendants working at the Prince''s palace took care of bringing the boxes all the way to Yulia''s room. Yulia thanked them one by one before greeting them and returning to her room.


    Inside the boxes were several dazzling dresses. All of them were elegant cream-colored dresses befitting of a royal palace''s maid of honor.


    Seeing as how there were both appropriately warm clothes and lighter clothes adequate for the current transitional season between winter and spring, it was obvious that meticulous attention had been paid. Moreover, the boxes didn''t only contain dresses. From shoes and gloves to coats and even small handbags, nothing was missing.


    The clothes and shoes fit her perfectly as if they had been made specifically for her. Yulia burst out laughing without realizing.


    The words Carus told her before they parted came to mind.


    "If you need anything, go look for Maxwell. He will be able to help you."


    Carus''s subordinate appeared and gave her an expensive gift before she even went to find him.


    Was it a warning, or a favor? Although the gift implied that he was watching her closely, she wasn''t sure yet what it meant.


    ''Maybe....''


    Yulia thought that by now, Carus and his men had probably confirmed that the Imperial fleet was transporting the pirates'' money.


    *****


    The contest organized at the royal palace every year was more important to the children of noble families than to the royal family itself.


    It was because it allowed them to know which member of the royal family they should line up behind, which one was a leader who had the ability to bring them wealth and honor, as well as determine which noble family was on the side of whom.


    On the other hand, it was also an opportunity to officially showcase one''s talents and abilities.


    Some would put forward their academic knowledge and intelligence, some would promote their business abilities, some would highlight their artistic talent and some would boast off their swordmanship.


    The three princes, the princess and many children from noble families were very curious about what would be the the first event of this year''s contest.


    Although they couldn''t prepare for it in advance because it was different each time, there were many participants who were anxious to know even one day early.


    "It''s composition."


    "What?"


    "You will be asked to write a New Year''s address dedicated to the Emperor of Baikan."


    Of course, Yulia, who already knew what was the event, was able to tell Lewicia first.


    "How do you know that?"


    "Because this year is the twentieth year since the Kingdom of Ortega has received the protection of the Empire of Baikan, and because the Emperor has recently put a stop to the Conquest War and is working on ensuring the stability of the Empire."


    "What does that have to do with it?"


    "The Emperor will demand loyalty from the vassal states. However, instead of paying taxes, Ortega has allowed the Imperial fleet to remain stationed at sea. That''s why the King of Ortega will be asked to at least write a New Year''s address in order to express his loyalty."


    "Since it hurts my father''s pride to write it himself... he will have children like us write it for him, is that what you''re saying?"


    Lewicia was clever and quick-witted. Yulia nodded to express that his guess was right, and continued what she was saying.


    "Your Majesty''s job won''t be to become the first winner of the contest and dedicate a New Year''s address to the Emperor. You won''t be chosen no matter what you do anyway."


    "Then?"


    "It is to attack the pro-imperialists and set fire to the hearts of the young nobles who want Ortega''s independence."


    Although the King claimed to be neutral, he was in fact a pro-imperialist, similarly to Marjoram who was Ortega''s representative pro-imperialist.


    The first Prince and Vasily were no different than the alter egos of their fathers, the King and the Marquis.


    What Yulia wanted was to show that Lewicia, unlike them, was a royal who wanted to protect the pride of powerful and independent Ortega.


    "Neutrality is good, but that''s not enough. Ortega is not a colony of the Empire of Baikan. Although it is called a vassal state, it is more akin to a protective alliance."


    "That''s what a vassal state is."


    "Even if everyone else says so, Your Highness shouldn''t say that. Celebrate their victory and support peace, but never act submissively."


    "Then, they will surely attack me saying ''What will you do if the Emperor sees this, gets upset and thinks he should conquer Ortega?''."


    "The Emperor doesn''t care about that. Also, no matter how perfect Your Highness''s New Year''s address is, the pro-imperialist faction will be chosen anyway."


    Lewicia straightened his clothes in front of the mirror. The red scarf matched with the dark gray suit in a stylish way.


    He looked at Yulia through the mirror.


    "You will write the New Year''s address."


    "Me?"


    "In any case, Kristin will be the one to write it on that side. Vasily''s writing skills are weak and the first Prince is not someone who does these kind of tasks himself, so Kristin will inevitably do it. I want to see my maid''s skills too."


    "I understand."


    Yulia willingly accepted and nodded her head. Since they had decided to go together, doing this much was not an issue.


    "Brace yourself."


    After he had finished getting ready, Lewicia turned around. His transparent white skin, light brown eyes and long blond hair blended well together.


    Lewicia knew that people liked his beautiful appearance. Although he was the son of a concubine with no power nor influence, he had gained quite a bit of popularity thanks to his looks.


    "Shall we go, Yulia?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will escort you."


    She didn''t see Coco anywhere. Yulia, who came outside the palace with the Prince, looked back for a moment, but Coco''s window remained tightly closed.


    *****


    The contest venue was set up in the second largest building in the royal palace. It was once an indoor theater where painters, actors and singers came to show off their talents in order to receive royal patronage.


    The cloud-like gray curtain covered in pure white lace shone brightly under the bright lights.


    Yulia walked behind Lewicia, following him into the venue.


    Most of the nobles stood in groups. The first Prince and Vasily Marjoram''s group was the largest one, with the first Princess''s group coming in second. The rest of them gathered and talked in groups depending on their level of closeness.


    "Wait here."


    Lewicia moved towards his few friends, leaving Yulia at the entrance of the venue.


    Coco said that it was a small battlefield.


    Yulia''s gaze, that had been browsing through the venue, calmly settled. Looking at them from a distance, she felt it even more clearly. The nobles were creating factions around the royal family, and used their energy to expand their connections.


    The third Prince was still too young to participate in the contest, and the Princess and two Princes prepared for the contest by moderately accepting and rejecting those who approached them under the guise of friendship.


    Despite his popularity, Lewicia had no faction of his own. It was because he was the son of a concubine who was not mentioned as a potential successor to the throne. As a result, at the contest venue, he mainly hung out with a few nobles who were not interested in power battles.


    At that moment, someone approached Yulia, who was standing in a corner and busily studying the atmosphere.


    It was Kristin Marjoram.


    "Yulia, you..... What are you doing here?"


    Kristin was adorned to the fullest. Three aristocrats, two young men and one young woman, were stuck to her side.


    With her eyes almost static, Yulia engraved all of their faces in her mind.


    "Answer me."


    "I came to support the Prince as his maid of honor."


    "You?"


    This time, the words didn''t come from Kristin, but from a young man with oiled wavy brown hair. Yulia quickly examined his appearance and recalled that he was one of Majoram''s collateral relatives.


    "Is a commoner allowed to be at the contest venue? I didn''t hear anything about this. I thought that only the royal family, nobles, and maybe royal secretaries at most were allowed to attend."


    Yulia knew why the young man was picking a fight so childishly.


    His family was no different from cattle that could not live without the food thrown at them by Marjoram. Therefore, they were ready to make a commoner maid cry and have her kicked out for the sake of Kristin, who was called Marjoram¡¯s princess.


    "I know. Lewicia is quite mean, too. It''s obvious that he will kick her out anyway, is he taking her around to tease her or something? It''s usually quite fun to make fun of pretty and arrogant girls."


    "Even if a commoner is arrogant...."


    They looked at each other and exchanged smiles. This time, Yulia looked at the young woman who received the young man''s words.

 CH 16

    She looked familiar. Yulia remembered seeing her a few times at the Academy. She must have been the daughter of some professor. Throughout her time at the Academy, Yulia had seen that professor get intimidated by Kristin, who was only a student.


    ¡°Yulia.¡±


    Kristin, who had been standing there with her mouth tightly shut, spoke again.


    Yulia obediently looked at Kristin, as if telling her to say what she wanted to say.


    "You should leave. I''m saying this for your sake. This is not a place for you to be. I don''t know what Prince Lewicia was thinking by bringing you here..."


    As expected, useless words came out of her mouth. Yulia firmly cut off Kristin''s words, as if she had nothing more to listen to.


    ¡°I don''t know with what authority Lady Marjoram is giving me orders.¡±


    "What?"


    ¡°I am not Lady Marjoram''s maid, but Prince Lewicia''s maid of honor."


    Kristin was almost glaring at Yulia. She seemed to be either angry or hurt.


    Actually, it didn''t matter which one it was. Yulia thought that her ill-fated relationship with Kristin was quite tough.


    The nobles at Kristin''s side expressed their anger towards Yulia on her behalf.


    "Hey! You seem to be thinking that being a royal maid of honor is some sort of great title, but do you know why it is a honorary title? They call it like that because there is nothing behind it.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re a commoner? Stepping foot once in the royal palace and spending one night at the Prince''s palace... Is that what you were after? How pathetic.¡±


    "Whatever. Quit it. Only us will become laughable at this rate."


    They too must be aware of how ridiculous they were. That''s what Yulia was casually thinking at that moment.


    But as if her reaction was bothering him, the young noble man who had mentioned they should stop came right in front of Yulia and poked her forehead with his finger, a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Since you have succeeded in seducing Lord Vasily, is your new target His Highness Lewicia this time? Girls like you are all the same. They attach themselves like parasites to men of high status and suck their blood...¡±


    At first, it was at the level of just nudging her, but as it got stronger and stronger, it reached the point where Yulia''s body was swaying.


    Still, Yulia''s face remained expressionless. Even at that moment, she was thinking about how to drag this man into the gutter.


    Should she frame him, or deceive him? Should she make him go bankrupt and sell him to a fishing boat?


    As the quarrel lengthened, eyes from here and there started to gather, and the atmosphere became chaotic. Upon receiving attention, the man''s vigorous hand movements became rougher than before.


    It was when Yulia was wondering whether she should wait outside of the contest venue.


    ¡°Take that hand off.¡±


    Coco appeared.


    ¡°Before I rip your fingers off.¡±


    A bloody aura poured out of the scarlet eyes that shone clearly under the light.


    The young man who had tapped Yulia''s forehead immediately flinched. As if the fact that he was scared of Coco hurt his pride, he lowered his hands while clenching his fists.


    "Coco?"


    Yulia called out to Coco with a surprised face. However, Coco did not answer Yulia, and spoke fiercely while looking at the man.


    ¡°You dare to insult the maid of honor of His Highness''s, the second Prince Lewicia? Didn''t you learn that by messing with a royal maid, you''re also insulting the honor of the royal family? Or are you not old enough to know that much? How old are you, seven?¡±


    ¡°What... Lady Cordelia Hinch, be mindful of your words."


    "You, be careful with your words. How dare Marjoram''s petty foot-scrubber speak roughly to the Prince''s maid of honor? Should I sew that mouth, or tear it off?"


    The color was slowly sucked out of Kristin and her gang''s faces. Yulia thought that she should stop Coco. Although Coco usually just looked like a cold person, she had the tendency to bite until her opponent''s soul shrunk when she was angry.


    "Coco, stop it."


    "Lady Marjoram, why are you standing still and doing nothing? You have to rectify that it wasn''t Yulia, but your brother who hung onto her. Is it because it hurts your pride? Vasily Marjoram ignored the procedure and stormed into the royal palace the other day. Does his sister only know how to single out one person and bully her as a group?"


    Coco''s voice was loud. Now, almost everyone in the hall was looking this way.


    It wasn''t good to fight in this manner. It wouldn''t be of help to anyone. With that thought in mind, Yulia gently pulled Coco''s arm.


    "Coco, I am fine, so..."


    "I apologize."


    Kristin spoke.


    "I admit that we spoke roughly. I said that because I was worried about Yulia... but it led to a misunderstanding. I am sorry."


    It was Kristin''s apology, who always believed that she was on the side of justice.


    "However, I think that Lady Cordelia Hinch should also practice good manners. Such words worthy of the lowest class shouldn''t come out of the mouth on an aristocrat, let alone the Prince''s maid of honor."


    "What did you say?"


    Coco looked at Yulia in bewilderment. Yulia calmly shook her head with the intention to tell her to stop fighting.


    Coco smiled, only raising one corner of her mouth, then grabbed Yulia''s hand and dragged her.


    "What the hell. You should apologize to her, why are you apologizing to me?"


    She was talking to herself, but everyone could hear it.


    Kristin''s face stiffened. She tried to protect her dignity by apologizing first because Coco had hit the nail on the head.


    "Let''s go."


    Coco stared scornfully at Kristin, who was standing still not knowing what to do, and left with Yulia.


    "It''s still as bad as before here. It''s full of arrogant idiots who believe that their family''s power is their own power."


    "I thought you wouldn''t come."


    When Yulia spoke, Coco, who was about to burst into anger, frowned and clicked her tongue briefly.


    "See? What did I tell you? I told you that if someone like you came here, you would be crushed to dust and return in tears."


    Although she didn''t think that she would have come back crying, Yulia kept her mouth shut and nodded.


    Coco, whom she met in her previous life, described herself at this time as ''the most shameless brat in the world'', but Yulia didn''t quite agree to this.


    Coco had always been weak to the weak. When she saw weak and pitiful children trying to overcome persecution, she had no other choice but to help. Her personality was like that to begin with.


    Coco was always misunderstood because of her rough way of speaking, but to Yulia, she was truly a righteous person.


    ¡°Is the fight over?¡±


    After he had finished greeting the nobles who were close to him, Prince Lewicia returned to Yulia''s side. He looked at Coco who was standing next to Yulia with a coy face, and smiled, as if he already knew that she was going to come.


    ¡°It will be announced shortly. Let''s see... what will be the first event of the contest his year?"


    Lewicia smiled with his eyes. At the place he was pointing to, a middle-aged man was walking out into the center of the contest hall, which was the stage of the theater.


    "He''s one of the King''s chief secretaries. And also the judge of the first event.¡±


    The King''s chief secretary in the center moved his eyes busily as if looking for someone.


    He announced the subject of the first event only after confirming the presence of the Marjoram siblings next to the first Prince.


    ¡°This year marks the twentieth anniversary of the protective alliance between the Kingdom of Ortega and the Empire of Baikan. You will have to write a New Year''s address dedicated to the Emperor of Baikan as a way of commemorating him."


    "Huh."


    Lewicia turned to Yulia with a surprised expression.


    ¡°It was real...?¡±


    Yulia just smiled.


    *****


    After that, everyone scattered to their own spaces and wrote a New Year''s address.


    Vasily, who had followed the first Prince into the opposite room, looked at Yulia persistently, but she never returned his gaze.


    As soon as Yulia entered the room that had been prepared, she asked for the Prince''s understanding, sat down on a chair, and wrote her New Year''s address without any hesitation.


    At the confident and incredible speed of writing, Lewicia and Coco stood over Yulia''s shoulders and looked down at the paper on the table.


    "Ha... ha ha."


    Lewicia let out a laugh along with a sigh as if he was stunned.


    Yulia''s New Year''s address was formal and witty. While celebrating the victory of the Empire and reaffirming that the Emperor''s heart was inclined towards peace, at the same time she never showed a servile attitude.


    The choice of words was also ingenious. By cleverly choosing the right expressions, she implicitly expressed that although Ortega was an ally of the Empire of Baikan, it didn''t mean that it was a master-servant relationship.


    Dignified and confident, but not aggressive.


    Lewicia asked Yulia, who had finished writing the last sentence perfectly and put down her pen.


    "What about Kristin Marjoram?"


    "Sorry?"


    "I heard that you were constantly competing for the first place. Does that mean that your skills are similar?"


    "No."


    "Huh?"


    "Kristin has never beat me once, Your Highness."


    At Yulia''s words, an expression of surprise spread on both Coco and Lewicia''s faces. They were aware that Kristin had been first place for four years straight while attending Brewe Academy.


    Yulia¡¯s words meant that she had either taken the exams in Kristin¡¯s stead, or that she had intentionally lost to her all along.

 CH 17

    Not many people could finish writing their New Year''s address properly due to the lack of time. The King''s chief secretary set up a partition in the center of the contest hall, and hung New Year''s addresses submitted by the royal family and nobles on it.


    Every participant took a look at it.


    Most of them had similar contents. They praised the Emperor''s achievements and pledged allegiance to the Empire. They were all vassal-like oaths of allegiance.


    Only one New Year''s address stood out from the rest.


    It belonged to the second Prince, Lewicia Ortega.


    Several of the young nobles stood motionless in front of it. After reading the New Year''s address over and over again, they stared at Lewicia, and soon fell into deep thought.


    Among them were the successors of influential families that did not belong to any faction, and those who were already considered to be the next generation leaders due to their excellent abilities.


    ¡°His Highness Lewicia, should we have a meal together in the future?¡±


    ¡°Should we do that?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Your Highness''s palace is beautiful, but I''ve never visited it before. Could you invite me sometime?¡±


    ¡°¡­Should I do that?¡±


    They were young people who loved the Kingdom of Ortega, and who wanted the Kingdom to gain independence from the Empire and stand tall on its own.


    That is why they were fond of Lewicia, the only member of the royal family who did not behave obsequiously and protected Ortega''s pride.


    ¡°The New Year''s address that will be sent to Baikan is Marjoram''s.¡±


    The King''s chief secretary chose the New Year''s address written by Kristin and submitted by the first Prince, just as Yulia had expected. It was a battle where the winner had already been decided in advance, so no one had any regrets.


    As Yulia felt someone''s gaze and turned around, she noticed that Kristin was looking at her.


    Although her New Year''s address had been chosen, she didn''t look happy in the slightest. It was because all the nobles that they had to win over were currently standing by Lewicia''s side.


    Kristin knew that the New Year''s address submitted by Lewicia had been written by Yulia. She couldn''t ignore it. Yulia''s writing habits scattered in the assignments and dissertations that she tediously had to copy for four years straight were fully revealed in Lewicia¡¯s New Year¡¯s address.


    A terrible sense of inferiority spread through her heart like poison. Although her head was hot, her whole body was cold.


    If she could, Kristin wanted to go back to four years ago and to before the graduation exam. That way, she believed she could win.


    Yulia didn''t avoid her gaze.


    ''You lost again.''


    Even without saying it out loud, the words would have reached her.


    ''What? Should we exchange names again?''


    As Yulia slowly lifted one corner of her mouth, Kristin ran out of the contest venue, clutching the hem of her dress tightly.


    *****


    That evening.


    Lewicia, who was in a good mood, offered to give Yulia a prize. He wanted to assign her an exclusive maid.


    However, Yulia rejected the offer. She said that if she, as a commoner, was assigned a maid who worked in the Prince''s palace, it would create a sense of disharmony.


    ¡°Then what shall I give you?¡±


    ¡°Jewelry.¡±


    Thinking that she would refuse to receive a prize, the puzzled Lewicia nodded his head.


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°A tiara decorated with pearls.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it pretty specific?¡±


    ¡°It''s what I like.¡±


    There were many jewels in the Prince''s palace. Since he was the only son born to the King''s concubine, his palace overflowed with money and jewelry.


    Yulia went straight to Coco''s room, carrying the expensive pearl-decorated tiara that Lewicia had given her as a prize.


    "What is it?"


    Coco was getting ready to go to bed wearing a nightgown that was more flashy than a dress.


    When Yulia stood in front of the door and handed out a small box to her, Coco didn''t accept it, but instead stood at a distance and asked what it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s compensation.¡±


    ¡°Compensation for what?¡±


    ¡°You appeared out of the blue earlier and saved me. You were worried that I was going to get bullied, so you followed me. On the first day, you even scolded the palace officials for me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t misunderstand. I only went because I was annoyed that His Highness''s honor would be hurt if you went there and got beat up. What is this... who do you think you are for me to save you?¡±


    ¡°Please, just accept it. It doesn''t suit me anyway."


    "I don''t want to. Why should I accept gifts from a poor commoner?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, I will throw it away.¡±


    Yulia was a strange girl. No matter how spiky Coco was, she didn''t get upset and accepted it easily. On the contrary, whenever Coco said something rude, Yulia kept smiling as if that was what she wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going to throw it away.¡±


    Without permission, Yulia strode into Coco''s room, stood in front of the fireplace and stretched out her arms. The small box in her hand swayed precariously over the fire.


    ¡°Why would you throw that away!?¡±


    ¡°If Coco doesn¡¯t accept it, then I...¡±


    "Hey!"


    Coco came running in her nightgown and snatched the box away. At the same time, the lid opened, and the pearl-decorated tiara inside it came into view.


    Coco held it up with both hands and looked at it as if possessed.


    Yulia laughed and whispered.


    ¡°You like them... pearls.¡±


    The people of the Palace used to call Coco the Devil Maid when she wasn''t around. As a result, Coco was worried that Yulia would end up getting hurt because of her.


    However, from Yulia''s point of view, Coco hadn''t changed much from before.


    ¡°How can I get close to you?¡±


    ¡°Just pretend to be pitiful. No, you don''t have to act more pitiful than that. From being an orphan commoner to being abandoned by an aristocrat, dying and coming back to life... That''s already enough. Everywhere in the royal palace, you will be mistreated for being a commoner which will unquestionably lead me to take pity on you."


    ¡°In any case..."


    "I might get worried that you will be mistreated by everyone in the palace and try to chase you out of my sight."


    ¡°That¡¯s an illness, Coco."


    ¡°I know that too! Still, try to put up with it for the time being. And if the Prince says he wants to give you a prize, ask for a tiara decorated with pearls."


    ¡°Wh-... did you really want to receive that?"


    ¡°That''s not it! Think about how indebted I would feel if a poor kid like you presented me with such a precious thing! I will try to compensate you tenfold! That''s what you should aim for."


    ¡°Even though you want to receive it..."


    ¡°Well, I should at least receive something that I want, no? Because of you, in my next life, my destiny will be overturned."


    It was useless to point out that only her would remember that, and that Coco would be taken advantage of without knowing anything. Then, she laughed saying, "If I can be useful, just use me."


    Among the many people she had met throughout her life, Coco was the only person who could be said to be on her side without any hesitation.


    ¡°I know this may sound arrogant, but you know... If I were to be reborn again and again just like you, I might think that this life wasn''t a failure just by the fact that we became friends. Ah, I am getting chills all over my body, don''t remember that! I just... wish that you would think like that too."


    It was the same for Yulia.


    Even if she died and was reborn again, she didn''t think she would regret this life since it allowed her to become Coco¡¯s friend.


    Yulia snatched the tiara from Coco''s hesitant hands, and placed it directly on top of her head.


    *****


    4. Is it love play or house play?


    A week had passed since Yulia and Carus parted at the inn.


    On an afternoon when the southern sun was blazing intensely, Carus and his men were on a boat.


    On top of the warship, which moved slowly as if to show off its majesty, over a hundred soldiers were kneeling and bowing their heads.


    A sense of tension reigned on the deck as if a knife would fly if someone sneezed. The soldiers broke into a cold sweat and prayed that this time would pass quickly.


    ¡°Navy of the great Baikan.¡±


    The sound of confident footsteps could be heard. The heavy boots hit the deck roughly. Wearing a black cloak over leather armor, Carus walked quickly.


    ¡°I heard rumors that you have become an errand boy for the pirates.¡±


    At his voice, which had no hint of a smile, the hearts of the soldiers shrunk.


    Why did it have to be Carus Lankea? Why is it the Bloodless Admiral? The man without blood and tears was famous for mercilessly throwing anyone involved in a mutiny aboard into the sea.


    And the collusion between the Navy and the pirates was a crime comparable to a mutiny.


    ¡°There is a proverb that says that on a ship, the one who wears a hat is king."


    It meant that on a ship, the captain''s orders took precedence over laws and institutions.


    However, that didn''t work for Baikan''s Navy in this instance.


    ¡°Your captain is dead.¡±


    The captain''s hat in Carus''s hand dropped in front of the soldiers. It was soaked in sticky blood. The soldiers who watched it trembled.


    ¡°From now on, my men will divide you into two groups. The ones to kill now, and the ones to kill later.¡±


    Carus sat cross-legged on a chair in the middle of the deck. Beside him, Babaslov was cleaning the blood off his knife.


    ¡°Then, testify. Those who are useful will be saved, and those who are not will all become food for the fish on the southern coast.¡±


    Carus suddenly raised his eyebrows as Yulia came to mind/


    Food for the fish on the southern coast.


    Unwittingly copying what Yulia had said before, he clicked his tongue before speaking to Babaslov.


    ¡°Scour the whole place. Find evidence and bring it to me, and if you can¡¯t do that, fabricate it and bring it to me."


    ¡°How can I bring you something that doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    ¡°If you throw these guys into the sea one by one, it will eventually reveal itself.¡±


    "Ah... Yulia should have been here.¡±


    Babaslov muttered as if talking to himself. When Carus looked at him with an inquisitive expression, he pursed his lips and grumbled.


    ¡°You know. If that clever kid had been here, she would have been able to tell us a lot.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to believe and follow everything that strange woman says?¡±


    ¡°When did Yulia become a strange woman..."


    ¡°Who is your superior, Babaslov?¡±


    ¡°It''s you, sir.¡±


    ¡°If you miss that woman that much, go to Ortega¡¯s palace. You can live there, bowing and playing the role of a servant.¡±


    ''It would suit you'', Carus added as he laughed. Babaslov, who had been grumbling while walking on eggshells, sneaked up to Carus and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Still, you¡¯re going to pay her a visit after the mission is over, right? She is our savior. Shouldn''t we make sure that she is eating well and living well in the palace?"

 CH 18

    "Shut up."


    Just then, a large knight appeared carrying the body of the dead captain and threw it into the sea. As the splashing sound reverberated across the deck, all the soldiers opened their mouths and screamed.


    "Please, spare us! Admiral, we beg you!"


    "Our only sin was to follow the orders we were given. It''s the captain who took the money! We¡¯re telling the truth!"


    Screams, pleas and all sorts of excuses poured in. Whenever one of them spat out useful information, Carus''s men would take them and separate them from the rest.


    "Next, strike the ship of the commander of the southern fleet directly", Carus said.


    Striking the warships one by one took a really long time. In the meantime, there was a risk that the commander would destroy the evidence and escape.


    "Sir Carus, there was nothing in the captain''s room that could qualify as evidence. I searched everywhere, even the safe hidden in the floor... There was nothing except for gold coins and a few promissory notes, but it will be difficult to track as they were issued by the Merchant Union."


    "Yeah, I didn''t think it would be easy either."


    ''Should I just kill them all?'', Carus muttered. As the atmosphere around Carus darkened, the captured soldiers suddenly became more desperate.


    "I... I have memorized the routes of the pirates. It is the oldest sea route in the south, so not many people know it!"


    "The pirates know my face! You will need me in order to approach them!"


    "The commander has a lover in Ortega. I know who she is!"


    Carus, who seemed indifferent until now, finally turned his head. Then, he snapped his fingers at the last soldier who shouted.


    "Take him."


    From Carus''s memory, the commander of the southern fleet was the husband of a very influential woman in Baikan. If he had a lover in Ortega, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to learn more about it.


    "These two as well."


    The soldier who knew the routes used by the pirates and the soldier who often hung out with them were also brought out.


    At that time, the subordinates who had been searching the captain''s room appeared with the wooden box that was in the safe, and put it down in front of Carus. It was filled with sparkling gold coins.


    "It''s the pirates'' gold coins."


    "They might argue that they were confiscated from the pirates. What are you going to do?"


    Well. What should he do?


    Holding a gold coin, Carus looked at the shore in the distance. To be precise, it was in the direction of Ortega''s royal palace.


    *****


    While Carus Lankea was punishing the navy for betraying the Empire, Vasily who had returned from the royal palace was in deep thought.


    He hadn''t been able to sleep properly these days, and was very tired. From the day he had promised to meet Yulia at the crossroad of Tatiana mountain until now, he was suffering from severe insomnia.


    ''Yulia.''


    The excuse of being locked up was only half true. On the orders of the Marquis, the butler sent a soldier to watch him. That''s why he couldn''t run to Yulia.


    He wasn''t tied up and the door wasn''t locked, but it was considered confinement because someone was making sure he couldn''t go out. He didn''t even know that the butler had hired hyenas at first.


    ''If I had known, I would have gone to rescue her.''


    He didn''t know how Yulia was able to come back alive. But, he was truly happy that she was safe.


    It wasn''t a good idea to abandon his family and run away. It would probably be better to stay here and convince his parents to accept Yulia.


    ''What the hell happened.''


    However, upon returning, Yulia rejected Vasily. She looked at him with cold, indifferent eyes as if she had become a different person. It wasn''t enough to push him away, she insulted him and held him in contempt.


    It was really as if she had become a completely different person.


    "Where is the butler?"


    Vasily grabbed a maid who was passing by, and asked. The maid informed him that the butler was in the back garden. The Marchioness had become tired of the back garden¡¯s landscaping, and ordered to have all of the flowers replaced for different ones.


    "Ask him to come to my room."


    "Yes, young master."


    While waiting for the butler, Vasily was still thinking about Yulia. He really couldn''t understand her. No matter how angry she was, how could she become the second Prince''s maid of honor?


    She even embarrassed Kristin in front of so many people.


    Vasily knew how much his parents cared for Kristin. So, he also knew that the Marquis couple would not forgive Yulia for this incident.


    "Young master, did you call for me?"


    "What did you say when you sent the hyenas to catch Yulia?"


    "Pardon?"


    "You hired hyenas in order to deal with Yulia. Tell me exactly what was the order", Vasily said, suppressing his anger.


    He was angry that the butler tried to kill his lover, but he was even more mad that his father had ordered him to leave the butler alone.


    "I just told them to take away the woman who was disturbing the young master''s heart. I apologize if you felt offended."


    The butler was polite, and shameless. He looked like someone who apologized even though they didn¡¯t think they had done anything wrong.


    Vasily didn''t like that either.


    "If I say I will call the hyenas and check by myself, will you tell the truth?"


    "Young master, didn''t they fail in the end? Why are you acting like that all of a sudden..."


    The butler had no intention of telling Vasily the truth. Because the order actually came from the Marquis himself.


    Although Vasily was the precious young master of the family he served, the Marquis''s orders came first.


    "Butler, should I really try to meet the hyenas? If what you say is true... I will report you to the authorities."


    "Young master!"


    "I will also report the hyenas. If you put them side by side on the execution ground, one of them will open their mouth."


    "Don''t be like that. I did all of this for your sake, young master! Don''t you know? Didn''t you see what that wicked bitch did in the end? She dared to show ungratefulness to the young master and the young lady..."


    "If you just tell me what you said, I will stop pestering you about this."


    "I don''t remember."


    "It seems you want to go to prison for abetting murder."


    Only then did the butler begin to show signs of nervousness. Even though the Marquis''s words had priority over Vasily''s, he couldn¡¯t ensure that he wouldn''t be charged with a crime.


    From the butler''s point of view, Vasily was truly in love with Yulia.


    "Tell me the truth. I''m just trying to check the facts."


    "...I told them to mess up her face, and cut her head off."


    When the butler confessed the truth, Vasily''s expression collapsed. He staggered and sat down in his chair.


    Then, he wrapped his head in both hands and murmured.


    "How could you..."


    "Forget her. Yulia Arte... That woman will only become a stain in the young master''s life. Do you want to tarnish the family''s name because of a woman? I acknowledge that I''ve done some cruel things. However, if I didn''t do that, the young master..."


    "Shut up!"


    Vasily jumped up and threw his fist at the butler. Since he was a young master who had never fought before, the fist he wielded was not very powerful.


    But the butler didn''t dodge and let Vasily hit him. Blood dripped from the fallen butler''s lips.


    "Don¡¯t do anything you will definitely regret. I hope you will succeed the Marquis and become the next head of the Marjoram family. So, bury this matter here. Playing house should end with childhood."


    As the butler stood up, he told Vasily that Yulia would soon be forgotten, and that he should rather go out to the entertainment district and buy a woman.


    In the distance, the Marquis''s carriage was seen entering the mansion. Vasily''s gaze moved along the carriage.


    He suddenly remembered what Yulia had said.


    ''You''re not in love with me, you''re just mistaking it for love.'' She said that he gave a few coins to her who was in need and was drunk with a sense of superiority, thinking of himself as a god.


    A dejected laugh leaked out.


    Vasily thought that couldn''t be the case. If Yulia''s words were true, he wouldn''t have been overcome with such strong feelings of jealousy seeing Prince Lewicia hold her hand.


    "Butler."


    "Yes, young master."


    "Go and tell my parents right now. That I will not marry the princess", Vasily said as if making a declaration.


    *****


    After Prince Lewicia performed impressively in the first event of the palace contest, two young nobles requested to visit his palace.


    They were the heirs of powerful families who didn''t belong to a faction. They also had excellent abilities, so they didn''t need to look good to anyone.


    "She is a lucky charm."


    Lewicia, who was having a late breakfast, said as he pointed at Yulia with his finger and looked at Coco.


    Coco snorted, then cut the steak in her plate and ate it.


    Yulia drank tea while looking at the two from a little distance.


    "Tell me. Is Vasily Marjoram an incorrigible idiot? How could he let a girl like you go? Well... You don''t have irresistible charm like me, but your face isn''t bad. And besides, you''re like a lucky charm."


    An ambiguous smile appeared on Yulia''s face. Since she didn''t know how to respond, Lewicia spoke in her stead without any hesitation.


    "You don¡¯t have to answer. I just wanted to curse at Vasily."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I''m curious about something, though. Did you think about what to write in the New Year''s address in advance? Did you spend the night writing and memorizing it?"


    "No."


    "Then did you improvise on the spot? That''s impossible... From what I''ve seen, you seem to write better than the King¡¯s writer."


    Yulia smiled ambiguously again. Then, this time, Coco spoke on behalf of Lewicia.


    "You don¡¯t have to answer. If you agree with this, it means that you''re pretending to be better than His Majesty''s writer, and if you act humble and say no, it means you are questioning His Highness''s discernment."

 CH 19

    "My God, Coco."


    Lewicia pointed his fork at Coco with a stern face.


    "Can¡¯t I even praise my maid of honor?"


    "Yes, don¡¯t."


    "Why?"


    "You''re doing it to make fun of her."


    Lewicia, who had been hit precisely, put down his fork, saying that he had lost his appetite. Coco gave him a pitiful look.


    Yulia quietly observed the two of them.


    "It is thanks to the Marquis of Marjoram that I am good at writing."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "While attending the academy, I did ghostwriting in exchange for the sponsoring money. When you are a marquis, you have to answer even the most insignificant correspondence. I mainly wrote the Marchioness and Kristin Marjoram''s invitations to social events, and greetings letters to the elders."


    Coco and Lewicia opened their mouths at the same time, then cursed at the same time. Yulia smiled slightly, and spoke again.


    "Later, they made me write the obligatory letters of regards to the royal family."


    "What? So, are you saying that all the New Year''s cards sent by the Marquis have been written by you?¡±


    "Possibly."


    "...I should have read them."


    At Lewicia''s muttered words, Yulia lightly burst into laughter.


    "Did you not read them?"


    "What do you think? He probably ripped them apart before burning them. If there was Marjoram''s name on it, he would have washed his hands and sprinkled salt, saying it was bad luck."


    When Coco made a sarcastic remark, Lewicia wanted to say that it wasn''t to that extent, but swallowed up the excuse instead. Then, after drinking wine as if it were water, he opened his eyes wide and suddenly stood up.


    "Coco!"


    "What?"


    "Where did you get that?"


    What is he talking about? Yulia and Coco looked at Lewicia at the same time.


    He was pointing his finger at something. Upon close inspection, it was the pearl-decorated tiara that was shining on Coco''s head, and boasting an expensive appearance.


    "That''s what I gave Yulia yesterday, where did you get it? Did you steal it? Although it is an unwritten rule in the royal palace for a senior maid of honor to discipline a junior maid... How can you be so territorial in my palace? Cordelia Hinch, I didn''t think you were this kind of person."


    "Seriously, what are you talking about?"


    Coco snapped in a fit of nerves.


    "I didn''t take it. Yulia gave it to me to express her gratitude."


    "So, you didn''t steal it?"


    "You''ve been with me for so long and you still don''t know me? Am I the kind of person who can''t afford this kind of head ornament? Also, if I planned to harass her, I would have kicked her out on the first day. Do I look like someone who can¡¯t even do that?"


    It was on the verge of escalating into an argument. Coco''s voice was getting increasingly louder. Yulia began to wonder whether she should stop the two of them.


    However, Lewicia said with a satisfied smile.


    "As expected, it''s quite fun to tease you, Coco."


    "What..."


    Lewicia was smiling happily with both his mouth and eyes, but Coco''s face hardened coldly.


    Thinking that she might actually get angry for real, Lewicia hurriedly got up from his seat and said to Yulia.


    "Didn''t you say we had guests today? The two people I met at the contest, right?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. It will be an occasion to spend a casual time, eating tea. We will be waiting nearby."


    "Okay, I''ll call you if necessary."


    Lewicia wiped his mouth with a napkin, and turned around. To the back of his head, Coco said in an annoyed voice.


    "You can¡¯t dress too fancy. Dress appropriately. You need to look comfortable, so take off your jacket and scarf, and wear a vest. Tie up that long hair too. If they offer you a cigarette, tell them that you quit because your maids of honor nagged you, and serve them some fine wine."


    "Okay, mum."


    "Your Highness!"


    Lewicia laughed out loud, and left the dining room.


    Yulia silently watched as Coco put a hand on her forehead, and cursed.


    "You seem to be getting along well."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Coco looked genuinely offended.


    Yulia wondered whether it was that upsetting to hear that a maid of honor had a good relationship with the royal member she served, but knowing that Coco was treating Prince Lewicia like a disobedient younger brother, she just kept her mouth shut.


    *****


    Ten days passed since the first event of the contest. The King of Ortega sent the New Year''s address written by Kristin and submitted by the first Prince to the Empire along with several tributes.


    Yulia quickly got used to life in the second Prince''s palace. The maids were no longer embarrassed when they ran into Yulia in the hallway, and even smiled at her humble attitude.


    A New Year''s banquet was to be held soon. Hosted by the Queen every spring, it was a very large banquet attended by the most prominent nobles of the Kingdom of Ortega.


    Lewicia and Coco were thinking about who to bring as partners to the banquet.


    Since Yulia was a commoner, she wouldn''t be invited anyway, so she leisurely watched the two of them.


    ''Everything has an order.''


    She had a lot of thoughts. In order to achieve her goals inside the palace, she should not act too hastily. Right now, it was important to lead the main actors to immerse themselves in their respective roles from a distance.


    She still needed some time. Although waiting is boring, she could endure it because she knew it wouldn''t take long.


    It was late in the evening.


    The large carriage of a shop appeared in front of the Prince''s palace. It was the carriage that had brought the dress box some time ago. An attendant who was particularly kind to Yulia quickly ran to her, and informed her of the news.


    "Lady Yulia! They say the item you have ordered has arrived."


    Yulia walked out with a subtly stiff face. She was happy, but also suspicious.


    "Good evening, Lady Yulia. This is the item you have ordered. The box is very heavy, should I bring it inside for you?"


    The person who got out of the carriage treated Yulia in a respectful manner. The box was indeed very heavy, so the attendant looked at Yulia asking if she agreed.


    "Yes, I''d love to. Please."


    "Then, please show me the way."


    It took no less than four workers to lift one box. The attendant guided them to Yulia''s room.


    "You just have to sign here."


    The man who first got off the carriage approached Yulia, and handed her the order form. She skimmed through the paper in a calm manner, and spoke to the attendant standing in front of the door.


    "You may leave now. Thank you for informing me."


    "Yes, my Lady. Call me if you need anything."


    The attendant withdrew without further questions, and all the workers who had brought the box went out of the room and returned to the carriage.


    Inside, only Yulia and the man who had handed her the order form remained.


    "Are you Maxwell?", Yulia asked.


    It was difficult to make up his features due to his eyes being covered by the messy hair. Although he looked like a very ordinary man, he somehow emitted a dangerous atmosphere.


    "How did you know?"


    As Maxwell shrugged, Yulia held up the piece of paper that was supposed to be the order form. Nothing was written on it.


    "I didn''t expect you to come in person. Can I ask what brings you here?"


    "Well... First, the box."


    Maxwell grinned, and opened the lid of the box which had been placed in a corner of the room.


    "....Ah."


    Yulia involuntarily let out a small exclamation. Surprise and amazement flashed through her eyes.


    The box was full of glittering gold coins.


    "It is from your sponsor. He said that cash was necessary for your plan. Ah, of course, it''s not free. In return, he has a question he wants to ask you."


    "What is it?"


    "Where does he have to go to find conclusive evidence?"


    Yulia''s eyes, which had widened slightly, settled again. She fell into deep thought as she looked at the box full of gold coins.


    Carus is looking for evidence.


    ''He has confirmed the facts.''


    It wasn''t difficult to tell Carus the truth. The real evidence he was looking for was in the ledger owned by the Marquis of Marjoram.


    The navy and the pirates didn''t leave dangerous evidence such as money laundering ledgers. However, the Marquis of Marjoram, who was an aristocrat, did not know when, where, or by whom he would be betrayed, so he kept meticulous records and hid them in a place where no one could find them.


    While Yulia was lost in thought, Maxwell observed her with a persistent gaze. It was an attitude that would not miss even the sound of breathing, the movement of the eyebrows, or a change in facial expression.


    When she was done thinking, she said.


    "You can''t find the ledger."


    "Huh?"


    "Unless a war breaks out, it will be difficult right now. So, tell him to choose the second best option."


    "What is it?"


    "Tell him to secure the commander''s new recruits first, and to confiscate the slush funds he has accumulated. He would have hidden the money at his lover''s house."


    Yulia told Maxwell who the lover of the commander of the southern fleet was, and where she lived.


    Maxwell''s eyes gleamed under his disheveled hair.


    "Will that act as conclusive evidence? It seems you don''t know yet... But your sponsor and the person he serves are indescribably thorough."


    Yulia knew very well what kind of person the Emperor of Baikan was.


    "Tell him that will be enough. He will find out once he gets the results."


    What Carus wanted was physical evidence that could tie the navy, pirates, and even Ortega''s aristocrats who have been involved in money laundering together.


    But what the Emperor really wanted was something else. Yulia hoped that Carus would quickly come to realize that.

 CH 20

    After leaving the prince''s palace, Maxwell ran all the way to the port. There, Carus and Babaslov were waiting for him.


    Maxwell relayed Yulia''s words exactly, and Carus burst out laughing in amazement.


    Yulia''s information was more accurate than the one he obtained from knocking down a warship, and executing soldiers at sea.


    "Let''s go."


    "To where?"


    "Maxwell, find the woman who is his lover, and the others go with me to capture the commander."


    Carus got on the horse first, wearing his cloak. His gaze once again turned towards the direction of Ortega palace.


    Yulia Arte.


    Her green eyes were so deep that it was difficult to distinguish the color when facing each other in the dark. Those eyes came to mind.


    Along with her words when she said she was living her ninth life.


    *****


    Vasily formally requested a visit.


    The surprised Lewicia looked at Yulia. Coco also looked at Yulia. The attendant who had come to deliver the news also looked at Yulia.


    "Why... is everyone looking at me?"


    "Then, who should we look at?"


    "They said he formally requested a visit. He may have business with Your Highness."


    "Last time, you warned him to follow the etiquette and procedure. You said that if he doesn''t, it means he is looking down on you, the maid of honor of a royal member."


    When Lewicia pointed it out, Yulia couldn''t help but nod her head. He was right. She was the only person in the palace who Vasily would have any business with.


    "When did he say he would be coming?"


    "He is already waiting in front of the palace."


    "So, he was only half polite."


    Lewicia said with a sneer. Coco also uttered a curse, agreeing with him.


    "Hey, don''t meet him alone outside, and tell him to come inside", Coco warned.


    "Vasily might be lying on his back and begging you right now, but he will show his teeth once you are cornered. He won''t think of harming you if we are close by. Meet him inside the palace."


    Yulia did as Coco said. After asking Vasily to enter the palace, she borrowed a drawing room and met him there.


    Vasily''s face had been haggard for the past few days. However, in the eyes of Yulia which were looking at him, not even a hint of sympathy could be found.


    Vasily began to speak with difficulty only after the maid, who had brought the tea, left the drawing room as if running away.


    "I heard from the butler. That he really did such a cruel thing to you... I heard it. I want to punish the butler, but I can''t because my father is stopping me."


    Yet another excuse. She was tired of it. She wanted to scold him, and ask him why he kept coming here and making such excuses, but Yulia chose to just stand still. Instead, she began to observe him cautiously.


    "I am sorry. I will do everything I can. I won''t marry the princess, and I will take you out of the palace. So, Yulia, can you wait just a bit longer?"


    Somehow, she had a strange feeling. The Vasily of the past used to make all kinds of excuses to appease Yulia, but he never betrayed his family or went against the Marquis'' orders.


    However, in this life, Vasily was a little different. He looked like someone being chased. It seemed that he was scared and anxious about Yulia escaping from his hands.


    Is it because she has entered the palace? Or is it because she is holding hands with Prince Lewicia? If not that, was there something else that she wasn''t aware of that had affected Vasily?


    Yulia quickly pondered over her actions in this life.


    "Yulia, are you listening? I told my father that I would not marry the princess."


    Vasily thought that he had done his best. For him, disobeying his father, who was a marquis, required great courage. Just as Marjoram possessed great influence in Ortega, the power of the marquis within the Marjoram family was no different from that of a king.


    A weak heir who couldn''t even stand up to the butler, let alone the marquis. Vasily Marjoram was such a man.


    In the past, he used to think that his weak personality was an innate problem, but now that he looked closely, he thought that it might be because he grew up in an environment where he was bound to become weak.


    A father who reigned like a king in the family, and a beautiful and clever younger sister who has been receiving all kinds of attention and love since she was born.


    In the midst of all this, Vasily had chosen his own fate.


    Since being strong meant that he necessarily would have to fight someone, he prefered to become a man who was weak.


    Suspicious, Yulia asked.


    "You said you wouldn''t marry Her Highness? You? Directly to the Marquis?"


    "Yes."


    Vasily smiled broadly, and nodded. Actually, he had told the butler to deliver his words, but he thought it was no different from doing it himself.


    Yulia, who quickly saw through the poor lie, asked again with squinted eyes.


    "Are you saying the truth?"


    "Of course. Yulia, I said you were the only one for me. If I break off the engagement with the princess, no one will force me to marry for the time being. It is a problem related to the pride of the royal family."


    "Although you already knew it..."


    "Because I love you", Vasily said, full of desperation.


    Yulia''s gaze carefully inspected his pupils, the trembling of his eyebrows, and the movement of his lips. His body tilted slightly forward, the sound of nervous breathing, and the fists which continuously rubbed by squeezing and opening them.


    After she had finished observing him, Yulia said.


    "Vasily, don''t lie. You cannot break off the engagement with Her Highness."


    "Why are you saying that?"


    "It is impossible that you, who has never even abandoned your family, would stand head on against the honor of the royal family. You must be deluding yourself. You must have talked about it to the butler, or a servant at most."


    "Yulia!"


    "I don¡¯t know how many times I have to tell you so that you finally understand, but I don''t have anything to do with you anymore."


    Surprisingly, the moment when you find out that love is over is extremely insignificant.


    The other person giving you attention or brushing against you becomes annoying and irritating. You think about how you can see them less, you throw away the good memories, and only recall the bad ones.


    Vasily had not yet reached that first stage. Yulia just realized again that the distance between him and her heart was as far as eight deaths.


    Yulia found him bothersome. He was annoying and pathetic.


    How can she make Vasily understand that even if he lives for her nine times, their relationship will be impossible to restore?


    "Wake up. The moment you give up on your marriage with the princess, your family will put you under pressure that will be uncomparably stronger from before. And I, who fled to the palace in order to escape from your father, will be threatened with my life even here."


    "Then, why the hell did you ask me to break off the engagement!", Vasily shouted loudly.


    He was gradually losing his composure. Yulia, who had changed, was unfamiliar, and he was desperate. However, no matter how desperate he was, the wall that stood between them was so firm that not even a crack could be made.


    "Go back. Vasily Marjoram, go to your family and live as an obedient young master. That''s all you need to do."


    ''And watch with your own eyes as your distinguished family slowly crumbles to the ground.''


    Yulia turned around. Vasily, who had grown impatient, grabbed her wrist.


    "Yulia."


    "Let me go."


    "Why aren''t you wearing the ring?"


    With her eyes, Yulia asked whether something like a ring was really important in this situation. But Vasily couldn''t move, his eyes fixed on her bare fingers.


    "You liked it so much... You said you had never seen such a beautiful ring in your entire life. You said you would treasure it until you die."


    "I threw it away."


    "Yulia... you."


    "Don''t be sad. When you become the princess''s husband, you will be able to wear much better things anyway."


    Yulia firmly shook off Vasily''s hand. He stared blankly at his fingers that fell helplessly.


    "Go back, young master. Go, and check it yourself. Whether the butler really conveyed your words, or not.


    He felt so frustrated that his chest hurt. Yulia''s cold laugh entangled Vasily''s soul like a net and sank it deeply.


    *****


    Vasily, who had returned to the mansion powerless, looked for the butler again. Then, he asked him.


    "Did you tell my father?"


    "About what?"


    "I told you to let him know that I would not get married to the princess. Did you tell him!?"


    "Young master."


    The butler sighed deeply. His tone was like that of a person dealing with a troublesome child.


    "Get your act together, please. If the Marquis finds out, you will be in big trouble."


    "...You didn''t tell him."


    Vasily''s pride was badly bruised. It had cracked open, and there was a hole. He knew that the butler did not regard him as his master, but he didn''t know that he was being ignored to this extent.


    "It is a marriage with the royal family. I mean that it is a family affair. It''s not something the young master should decide about so recklessly."


    "Butler."


    "Go back to your room. I will pretend that I didn''t hear anything, so don''t say those words again."


    "Who am I?", Vasily asked.


    The butler tried to turn around, but he had no choice but to answer after he was asked the same question three times in a row.


    "You''re the young master."


    "Am I really your master?"


    "...Become the marquis. Then, you won''t only be my master, but the master of everyone who works in this mansion."


    It meant that it wasn''t the case now.


    "What do you plan to do if the young lady becomes the successor instead? Please come to your senses."


    "What? What are... what are you talking about? What does that mean!¡±


    "Doesn''t the Marquis have two children? Were you really unaware that Lady Kristin coveted the place of the head of the family?


    "Did father say that?"


    A cold sweat broke out. His father''s face overlapped with the butler''s face, and Kristin''s face was superimposed on top of it.


    In that moment, Yulia''s voice, who had told him to go and live as an obedient young master, entered his ears like an auditory hallucination.

 CH 21

    A few days later, the New Year''s banquet that was to happen at Ortega palace was right around the corner. Yulia and the maids were looking at the dresses delivered to Coco at the prince''s palace.


    "I don''t like the red one. Since her hair and eyes are both red, wearing a red dress on top of it would be a bit too much."


    "When colors are properly unified, it gives a sophisticated image. If you match the belt and bolero well in other colors..."


    "Just wear this."


    The dress Yulia had picked was in a deep green color. The subtle glossy fabric was blended with a black inner skirt and lace. If Coco wore it, it would feel like it had been made specifically for her.


    With a frown on her face, Coco''s lips twitched.


    "No. I didn''t buy this for me to wear."


    "What are you talking about? I heard it was adjusted to be worn at the banquet. The designer even delivered it himself."


    "Anyways, I told you it''s not for me. Why do you have so much to say today?"


    Yulia thought, ''why is she giving me a hard time after asking me to pick a dress for her?''. Yulia rolled her eyes, and looked at Coco''s exclusive maids.


    The maids laughed, and snorted.


    "Oh my gosh, why did our Lady order a dress that she isn''t going to wear? There are only two people in this palace who wear dresses. If the Lady doesn''t wear it, shouldn''t someone else wear it?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "As soon as she saw this green dress, it might have reminded her of someone. For example, a maid of honor with emerald eyes..."


    The maids continued to speak in a singing voice. In the middle, teasing laughs came out from time to time, so Coco''s frown deepened more and more.


    Yulia said while sighing and laughing at the same time.


    "Coco, I''m not going to the New Year''s banquet. No, I can''t go."


    "What are you saying? Who said someone was taking you there?"


    "Coco, you wear this dress."


    "Shut up! How many times do I have to tell you that it isn''t mi..."


    "Then, is it mine?"


    Lewicia suddenly appeared, and asked. The prince opened the door without knocking and stood in front of the mirror holding the green dress and examining it.


    "Ah, it seems to be mine."


    Coco, who was about to get annoyed and say no, slowly shut her mouth. The maids couldn''t dare to say no, and remained silent as well.


    Yulia spoke instead.


    "It really suits you."


    The green dress Coco had bought matched extremely well with Lewicia''s long blonde hair and fair skin. As he pretended to pull up his hair roughly with one hand and twist it up, Coco''s exclusive maids shook their heads and sighed.


    Lewicia raised his nose, and looked at Coco and Yulia through the mirror.


    "You should both reflect on yourselves. How come this pretty dress suits me the most even though I am a man."


    "Who told you to look like that in the first place?"


    Coco snapped in annoyance. Of course, Lewicia continued to make fun of her.


    "So what if I was born prettier than Coco? Just accept it. Appearance isn''t everything in a person''s life. Right, Yulia?"


    "Put it down right now. That''s Yulia''s. What kind of man covets women''s clothes? Go pick out a suit to wear to the New Year''s banquet."


    "I¡¯m prettier than you, so I look good in anything I wear. It''s not anything to worry about."


    At that moment, Yulia saw Coco saying ''I''m sorry'' with her lips.


    She thought she should stop them. After coming to the prince''s palace, it felt like she had been given the role to mediate between them.


    "Coco, I am very grateful, but the New Year''s banquet is a place where only nobles who have received an invitation can go. Even if I''m the prince''s maid of honor, I can''t follow you there."


    "Shut up. Do you think I don''t know that?"


    Coco went up to Lewicia, and snatched the dress from his hands. Then, she laid it down on Yulia''s lap, who was sitting on a chair.


    "Throw it away if you want. If you don''t want to wear it, use it as a blanket! Since it''s expensive, you can sell it and buy snacks with the money!"


    Coco, whom she met in the past, had a disingenuous personality, but Coco around this time seemed to be even worse.


    Yulia barely held back the laughter that was about to burst out, and carefully took the dress into her arms.


    "Thank you. It''s my first time seeing such a pretty dress. I will cherish it until I die."


    Coco snorted.


    "What are you saying? Wear it roughly, and throw it away. Presents shouldn''t become a burden. The person who gives the present is happy about giving it from the first moment they pick it. So, the person who receives it shouldn''t cherish it to the point it becomes trash, but make good use of it."


    "Yes, I will wear it often."


    "Still, be careful with gifts from men. When I was little, my father told me that men don''t give gifts to women they are not interested in. He said that the more expensive the gift, the higher the price you have to pay in exchange."


    "Wow, isn''t that a huge prejudice? I gave her a really expensive gift, but you ended up stealing it."


    Lewicia clumsily interfered again. At that moment, Coco''s patience ran out.


    "I told you that I didn''t steal it! Why are you doing this to me? That''s why you are alone at this age without a young lady to take as a partner! I know very well why the young ladies hate Your Highness so much!"


    "Why is that? Because they are scared to be compared to me who is prettier than them?"


    "Your Highness Lewicia!"


    "Coco, you don''t have a partner either. Ha ha ha! And yet, you are talking about others?"


    Yulia, who was watching the two fight while hugging the dress tightly, had a good idea at that moment.


    "Why don''t you become each other''s partner?"


    With a nonchalant expression, Yulia said that seeing them fighting like this here, it seemed that they would protect each other well at the banquet.


    The two people, who had been arguing like cat and dog, closed their mouths.


    After Coco, it was Lewicia''s turn.


    Yulia went to Lewicia''s room with Coco to pick out his outfit. Of course, Coco looked annoyed and gave off the impression that she didn''t want to be here.


    "Just wear anything."


    "What, why are you so insincere?"


    "Since you look good in everything, you can wear anything."


    When Coco pointed out and spoke without even looking at the clothes, Lewicia grunted, and complained that he was hurt.


    But Yulia, who couldn''t ignore that the person she served was going to a banquet, got up and went through his dressing room instead of Coco. Then, she chose a scarf, shoes and shoulder decorations that would match well with the prince''s dress suit.


    Lewicia, wearing a white shirt and a maroon vest, said while putting on the golden shoulder ornament Yulia had picked out for him.


    "By the way... May I ask what my clever commoner maid of honor wishes by shaking and steering Vasily?"


    Yulia blinked her eyes quickly at the sudden question.


    "Until now, you''ve only poked him in the most hurtful places. I thought that if that bastard had a conscience, he would at least apologize when you told him that he put your life in danger."


    Lewicia didn''t even try to hide the fact that he had overheard Yulia and Vasily''s conversation.


    Coco bit her lips, and said.


    "Let alone apologizing, he even got angry."


    Lewicia agreed with her.


    "Still, I was a bit surprised when he said he would break off the engagement with the princess. I thought he was a cowardly egoist, but was he a crazy egoist instead?"


    "What a joke. He is probably bluffing. How can he think of breaking off the engagement? It''s not a marriage between Vasily and the princess, but a contract between Marjoram and the royal family."


    "Yulia, I am sorry to say this to you, but I hope that Vasily won''t give up on you so easily. These days, life has been very entertaining. Every time that bastard comes to my palace with a dumbfounded expression and clings to Yulia, I feel grateful for being born in the palace."


    "Same for me. Whenever I am reminded of Kristin Marjoram leaving as if she were running away during the contest, suddenly I feel lighter."


    "You''re my maid, but you really have a nasty temper, Coco."


    "Your Highness is not easy either."


    Both of them were vicious. However, Yulia couldn''t help but laugh because she knew that they were saying that out of concern for her. Yulia turned her head, and let out a small laugh.


    "It''s fine."


    "Hey, and you, stop saying that it''s fine. It''s obvious that it''s not fine, but since you keep saying that, idiots really believe it and keep messing with you."


    "It is really fine, though."


    "Ah, it''s so frustrating. Your Highness, say something to her."


    "Yulia, don¡¯t hold back. Curse, shout, and throw things. It hurts your pride to be abandoned by an idiot like Vasily, but since that bastard clings to you so desperately until the end, you are in a very angry and depressed state now. So, go to your room, not mine, and pick up something... not expensive, but cheap, then have fun throwing and breaking it."


    "Sorry?"


    "It''s an order."


    "...Yes."


    "Damn it, I got goosebumps."


    After saying something warm and friendly, for some reason, he felt itchy and scratched his forearms. Coco glanced at the prince, and smiled.


    "Thank you", Yulia muttered.


    Her sincere feelings came out before she knew it.


    She thought she had done a good thing by entering the royal palace. It had only been a few days since becoming a maid of honor, and it was unfamiliar to have this kind of thought.


    It was all thanks to Coco.


    She was the first person to reach out to her, who was left with only venom and hatred after repeatedly coming back to life. After doing as Coco told her, she felt like she had returned to her twenty year-old self, when she had not yet been through this horrible curse.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    Lewicia sheepishly asked. He also looked a little embarrassed.


    "Your Highness Lewicia."


    "What?"


    "There isn''t much time left. If you wait a little bit longer, you will get to hear even better news."


    ''I promise.'' As soon as she said those words, Lewicia and Coco, who had stopped joking around, looked at her with a serious expression.


    Vasily was not a great enemy. What he is doing now is nothing but a way for her to create a diversion for a much bigger attack.


    Yulia''s chosen chief wolf, Carus Lankea, was currently breaking the inappropriate relationship between the southern fleet and the pirates.


    She used an actor named Vasily in order to cover Marjoram''s eyes.


    At the same time she was playing with Vasily, she was releasing a wolf into the wild. It was a wolf called the Bloodless Admiral, coming all the way from the Empire.


    She wished she could tell them. But it''s not the time yet. She had to build trust with Coco from the start again because she wasn''t the same person from her past, and she was still unsure of the role Lewicia would play in this fight.


    "...You can look forward to it."


    Lewicia, who moved his lips and tried to ask further, ended the long conversation by saying that he would look forward to it as she said.

 CH 22

    5. Marriage interference


    The New Year''s banquet hosted by the queen was one of the largest events organized by Ortega royal palace. One could tell this much by looking at the number of nobles who filled the great banquet hall.


    Vasily Marjoram had been a distinguished guest at this banquet ever since he was a toddler.


    "Lord Marjoram, long time no see!"


    "Lord Vasily, how have you been?"


    A group of nobles, whose names he couldn''t remember, would gather around Vasily like ants. They would be happy after receiving a word of greeting from him, and if he remembered their name, they would go back to their family, and brag about it. Such was the life of the heir to a powerful family.


    However, this time, for some reason, there weren''t many people around him.


    "Lady Kristin? It''s a pleasure to meet you. Do you remember who I am?"


    "Kristin! Oh my goodness, I finally met the young lady. My son attended the same class as you at the academy..."


    "I heard that the New Year''s address you wrote at the contest was adopted. You are as amazing as people say."


    Kristin was taking Vasily''s place.


    Kristin rarely socialized while attending the academy. Therefore, the other nobles didn''t have many opportunities to get acquainted with her.


    Kristin, who was standing beside Vasily, smiled and blended in with the nobles.


    As he looked at his younger sister''s dignified appearance, he felt sick to his stomach. The collar of his shirt erected upwards made him feel stuffy.


    Vasily stretched his fingers through the knot in the scarf that tightened around his neck.


    "That commoner maid of honor entered the palace of His Highness the Prince Lewicia, right?"


    "Then, the relationship with Marjoram''s young master must be completely over?"


    "Of course. He is getting engaged to the princess soon. Shh, it would be better not to talk about this here. If you hear the strange rumors about the Princess''s pride... Ugh."


    In this kind of place, there are a lot of things you hear that you would rather not hear. The voices talking about Yulia were so clear, Vasily forcibly swallowed his saliva from the sudden thirst, and his Adam''s apple moved noticeably.


    "I am very disappointed in you these days. I will tell you in detail later, so treat the Princess well today."


    "...Father."


    "Don''t make any mistakes."


    The Marquis of Marjoram looked at Vasily disapprovingly, then took his wife''s hand and went to where the nobles of the aristocratic faction were gathered.


    Vasily was left alone in the center of the banquet hall.


    He didn''t feel good. It''s constantly been like that recently. When did it start? Was it after Yulia became Prince Lewicia''s maid of honor? Or was it way before that?


    He remembered Yulia''s words when she said he wouldn''t be able to break off the engagement with the princess.


    ¡°Go back . Vasily Marjoram, go to your family and live as an obedient young master. That''s all you need to do."


    What kind of expression was she making when she said that?


    ''My head hurts.''


    Vasily laid one hand on his forehead. People pointing their fingers at him and mocking him could be heard from close and far away. His stomach was in knots, and a cold sweat ran down his back.


    Then, a buzzing sound was heard from one side of the banquet hall, and Prince Lewicia appeared.


    Vasily involuntarily took a couple of steps toward him, then awkwardly stopped moving.


    Yulia was not there. Of course, he should have known that. Even so, he was angry that Lewicia did not bring Yulia with him.


    He felt that way even though he knew that it was a banquet where commoners could not be invited to.


    A slow dance began playing. After half-untangling the scarf that kept tightening his neck, the princess and her group approached him this time.


    "Here you are."


    A heavy skirt swayed as it brushed the floor of the banquet hall. Beneath it were shoes with pointed tips.


    "Vasily Marjoram."


    When he looked up, Princess Shatrin, who had long, auburn hair hanging down her shoulders, was approaching him with her eyes half-lowered.


    All the nobles around her bowed towards the princess. When Prince Lewicia appeared, there was only a slight buzz, but when it was the Princess''s turn, people clearly showed the respectful attitude that a royal member was bound to receive.


    However, Princess Shatrin raised one eyebrow sharply when she saw Vasily who, unlike the rest, was standing far away, lost in thought.


    "Vasily Marjoram."


    Shatrin called his name again.


    The Princess''s ladies-in-waiting showed displeasure. Vasily was already disrespecting the princess. He didn''t greet her first, kiss the back of her hand, or respond to her call.


    His lost gaze landed on Lewicia and a woman following him into the banquet hall.


    Could it be Yulia? There were a lot of people, so he couldn''t tell easily. He wanted to go closer and see, but the princess and her maids blocked the way, refusing to move.


    Princess Shatrin held out her hand to him.


    "Oh, it looks like both of you are going to dance!"


    Everyone expected Vasily to hold the princess''s hand, and dance with her. The two of them will get married soon anyway.


    Vasily''s gaze fell on the princess''s hand. But he didn''t hold it.


    Even after the murmur grew and the faint smile on her face disappeared completely, he did not hold her hand.


    "What are you doing..."


    "I will not marry Her Highness the Princess."


    His sincere feelings came out unexpectedly, like a sneeze. Vasily emphasized his words again to the princess, who was in front of him.


    "Find someone else."


    "What?"


    "I will break off the marriage."


    Princess Shatrin quickly retreated the fingers she had extended to him. The nobles were looking at her with a look of astonishment on their faces. The princess''s face, which was painted white with makeup, flushed red.


    ''How dare you.''


    The princess groaned in anger, and left the banquet hall.


    *****


    Coco and Lewicia, who went to the New Year''s banquet together, returned to the prince''s palace not long after their departure.


    "Yulia!"


    Believing that the two would not return until late, Yulia was relaxing in her room.


    "Hey, Yulia! Wake up!"


    Suddenly, the door burst open and Coco rushed in.


    "It''s crazy!"


    "Coco? Why... are you already back?"


    "I told you it''s crazy!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    The answer came from Lewicia, who ran in after Coco.


    "That bastard, Vasily, has finally lost his mind. He is crazy!"


    She didn''t know what they were talking about. When Yulia asked the two what they meant, Coco started explaining without even taking breaths in between.


    "At the banquet hall, Vasily declared to Princess Shatrin that he would not marry her in front of all the nobles. This bastard is obviously crazy. There''s no way he could have done something like that otherwise!"


    "What?"


    Coco''s words were also surprising to Yulia. Thinking she had heard wrong, she was about to open her mouth to ask, but this time, Lewicia paced around Yulia''s room dizzyingly, and said.


    "You should have seen it. Shatrin held out her hand to Vasily, and offered to dance together, but he just ignored it! While looking straight at Shatrin''s face!"


    "''I will break off the marriage''."


    Coco imitated Vasily with a determined face. Lewicia withdrew his outstretched hand, clenched it into a fist, and turned his body around.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen Shatrin get this angry. He dared to mess with Shatrin''s pride. Has Vasily Marjoram truly gone crazy? Does he not know how bad her temper is?"


    There was no time for Yulia to ask what happened. Lewicia and Coco, showed a perfect reenactment of the scene, sat on the sofa in Yulia''s room, and looked at her.


    "Does this mean Vasily genuinely loves you? I just thought... that his pride was hurt after being dumped by a commoner, but not only did he keep coming to see you, he also dared to do that to the princess."


    "It''s not love. It''s because of his feeling of inferiority. Vasily, who always used to have the upper hand in relationships thanks to his status, was thrown away by Yulia. Do you know what that means?"


    "What does it mean?"


    "It means that, now, Yulia has the upper hand. There is no way that Vasily, who has lived with a sense of inferiority towards his younger sister his entire life, will be able to stand it. He will either obsess over the past and turn violent, or... become impulsive and reckless."


    As expected of Coco. Yulia agreed with her words.


    "Yulia, the royal family and Marjoram are one body. A snake with two heads. They can never hurt each other. But Vasily broke that unwritten rule. The king will feel extremely offended, and the marquis will be furious. After that, they will try to find a scapegoat."


    Coco spewed out words like a rapid-fire cannon. As expected, she was the same as when she fought against Marjoram with Yulia in the past. At this time, she had already accurately grasped the true nature of the relationship between the royal family and Marjoram.


    "The Marquis of Marjoram will try to kill you again. You have to be careful."


    Lewicia also pleaded to Yulia.


    "Coco is right. For now, don''t take a single step outside the palace. Because it''s safe here."


    There was no guarantee that she would be safe because it was the prince''s palace, but Yulia nodded her head obediently.

 CH 23

    They say there are no such things as secrets in the palace.


    The maids'' gaze became sticky. Rumors seem to have spread throughout the palace that Vasily broke off his engagement to the princess because of Yulia.


    Yulia, who came downstairs at an early hour as per usual, headed for the dining room while receiving the persistent gazes of the maids.


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Yulia gave a moderate explanation as they seemed to want to hear something, and then the maids brought her meal with an ambiguous face that seemed to be either disappointed or pleased.


    From Yulia''s point of view, the servants of the prince''s palace were not very hostile towards her. It''s impossible to know whether they insulted or cursed behind her back, but at least, in front of her, they smiled and granted her requests.


    She thought she would be harassed for being a commoner girl who came into the palace in order to seduce the prince, but it was a useless concern in the end.


    After a simple meal, Yulia smiled and spoke to some of the maids who were awkwardly hovering around her.


    "Tell me if there is something you want to know."


    "What? No, it''s nothing."


    "It''s okay. You can ask."


    The maids hesitated, glancing at each other''s faces. There was something they were curious about, but they seemed worried as to whether they could really ask or not.


    At that moment, an attendant ran from outside and looked for Yulia.


    "Lady Yulia!"


    "What''s happening?"


    "Lady... I think you should come outside right now."


    "Why? Is there a problem?"


    "Her Highness the Princess suddenly came, and told me to bring the maid of honor..."


    "Princess Shatrin?", Yulia replied.


    A cold voice came from behind the anxious attendant.


    "Get out of the way."


    It was Shatrin Ortega.


    Yulia hurriedly rose from her seat, and the maids stood in a row and bowed their waists. The attendant withdrew as if struck by lightning, and Shatrin, who entered the dining room with a shattering sound, looked around and said to Yulia.


    "Are you that bitch?"


    This was not a good sign. Princess Shatrin had a simple, fiery temper as well as a strong pride. Yulia bowed politely, trying not to upset the princess.


    "I greet Her Highness the Princess."


    "Raise your head."


    Shatrin quickly walked right in front of her. Yulia lifted her head as the princess commanded.


    Then, a hand flew at her. It was strong enough to make someone see stars.


    A slapping sound echoed throughout the dining room. The maids were immediately tense, and lowered their heads deeply. The ladies-in-waiting who had followed Shatrin also closed their eyes tightly, unable to watch the scene in front of them.


    "I told you to raise your head."


    Shatrin didn''t explain anything to Yulia. Why she hit her, why she was so upset, what she had to do in the future.


    Yulia obediently raised her head this time as well. The hand that struck her again was stronger than the first time.


    A slapping sound was heard once again, and she could feel the taste of blood in her mouth. Shatrin lowered her hand only after seeing the blood oozing from Yulia''s lips.


    Shatrin asked.


    "Is the royal family a joke to you?"


    "No."


    "Then, am I a joke?"


    "No, Your Highness."


    "Righ now, I can kill you, put you in jail, or whip you until you beg me to spare you."


    Shatrin continued.


    "Beg."


    The princess''s auburn hair swayed in front of her eyes. The person who was hit was calm, but the voice of the person who gave the order trembled.


    Even at that moment, Yulia thought that it was fortunate that Coco was a late riser.


    "Get down on your knees, and beg. Put your forehead on the floor, and beg. Cling to my feet, and beg. Say that you were wrong, and beg!"


    "I can''t do that."


    "Why not! Damn it! I told you to beg."


    "I can''t do as you tell me."


    "Really, this is..."


    Shatrin raised her hand to hit Yulia again. But this time, Yulia stared intently at the princess''s face, and said.


    "I am the maid of honor of Prince Lewicia. I dare not rebel against Her Highness. However, I cannot bow down and beg when I have done nothing wrong.¡±


    "What is that arrogant bitch talking about right now!"


    "It would be better to keep hitting me. Or whip me. But even then, I still can''t beg."


    Yulia''s tone as she spoke was terribly calm. She was struck so hard that her mouth was torn, but she didn''t look in pain at all. In fact, the one who had hit her looked like she was more in pain that Yulia, who had been hit.


    The princess''s ladies-in-waiting approached Shatrin, who was trembling due to her uncontrollable anger, and spoke gently.


    "Princess, that''s enough."


    "Tell His Highness the Prince to punish that impudent commoner woman instead."


    Saying that wouldn''t be enough for Shatrin''s anger to subside.


    Yulia thought of Vasily as she watched the ladies-in-waiting trying to appease the princess.


    She knew he was selfish, but she didn''t know he was such a reckless man. In this life, Yulia seemed to have provoked Vasily''s inferiority complex that resided deep inside his heart too profoundly.


    ''Not bad.''


    On the contrary, she thought things had turned out well. There couldn''t be a more perfect opportunity than now. Originally, she had planned to break off the engagement after Vasily and Princess Shatrin''s engagement ceremony, but since he ignited the embers of the catastrophe himself, she would only have to wait for the right time to put in the firewood.


    Yulia said to the princess.


    "Vasily Marjoram is not worth making Her Highness angry like this."


    "Stop talking!"


    The ladies-in-waiting who had been placating the princess advised Yulia not to interfere. Of course, Yulia had no intention of following their words.


    "The marriage that man was trying to have with the Princess was only for show, and he tried to keep seeing me behind your back. He said it was only for his family, and that nothing would change between us."


    "Stop talking!"


    "So?"


    Princess Shatrin, who had pushed away the ladies-in-waiting, asked Yulia.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I broke up with that man. Since I was a commoner, there was nothing else I could do."


    Yulia looked directly at Shatrin.


    "But Your Highness is different."


    Shatrin must have heard all the rumors about Yulia and Vasily. Moreover, the two of them had a passionate fight in a public place at the Academy''s graduation ceremony. It doesn''t make sense that a princess with so many ladies-in-waiting wouldn''t know about it.


    Yulia Arte will be a part of Vasily Marjoram''s past that Shatrin cannot forgive.


    This time, Yulia asked Shatrin.


    "Will you forgive Vasily?"


    After waking up late as usual, Coco heard that Princess Shatrin suddenly came, beat up Yulia, and left.


    "You are truly fearless."


    Coco, who ran downstairs without even having time to dress up, said to Yulia.


    "I didn''t know someone could be this reckless. Is your life a joke? Is there anything you are scared of in this world?"


    Yulia was surrounded by maids in the dining room. The maids were busy putting ice packs on her swollen cheek, and applying ointment to her busted lips.


    "It''s okay."


    "It¡¯s not okay. Ugh, the Princess is famous for her temper, but... it was still too much. How can this be Lady Yulia''s fault?"


    The maid, who had put a cold pack on Yulia''s cheek to relieve the swelling, burst into anger. Then, the maid who was carefully applying the ointment by her side expressed her anger as well.


    "It''s been eight years since I entered the palace. But I have never heard or seen anything like this. It was the young master who was at fault, so why did she come here, blame the wrong person and make a fuss!"


    "It¡¯s okay, so everyone stop."


    Yulia smiled, and comforted the maids.


    "Thank you for taking my side, but this is enough. You could also be in trouble after speaking like this."


    "That''s true, but..."


    The maids let out a deep sigh. They also looked at Coco with an expectant look on their faces. Although they are of low status and cannot protest against what the princess did, Coco could go to the prince and tell on her.


    However, instead of running to Prince Lewicia, Coco sat down on one side of the dining room and spoke to the maids.


    "No matter how outspoken I am, how can I fight against the royal family."


    "This is not what we meant..."


    "The prince will wake up soon, so you can tell him yourselves."


    Looking at Yulia''s reddened face, the maids murmured that there would be no need to say anything. Just looking at her face, it was obvious that she had been hit, and there was no way that given Lewicia''s personality, he wouldn''t ask.


    After the treatment, the maids went back to their respective tasks. Yulia came to Coco''s side, cooling her swollen cheeks with a half-melted ice pack.


    Resting her chin on her hand, Coco asked while staring blankly at Yulia.


    "Did you get hit on purpose?"


    "It¡¯s not like that."


    "If not, you must be thinking it''s good that you got hit."


    She didn''t answer this time. Knowing that it was an implicit affirmation, Coco touched her forehead with the palm of her hand.


    "What did you say to the Princess?"


    "I didn''t say anything special. I just... asked her if she would forgive Vasily."


    "Nothing else?"


    "I said that I was a commoner, so there was nothing I could do, but the princess was different."


    "You''re crazy."


    Coco snatched the ice pack from Yulia''s hand, and placed it on her forehead. She was on the verge of getting a headache.


    What Yulia did was coming in between two parties and causing trouble. On a very large scale at that.


    "You are a really bad kid."


    "Thank you for the compliment."


    She answered slyly, imitating Lewicia, but Coco made a disgusted face and told her not to learn such things. Then, after looking into Yulia''s face for a long time, she asked in a small voice whether it hurt a lot.


    "It''s okay."


    "If you say it''s okay one more time, I''ll sew up your mouth."


    "It¡¯s not okay."


    ''Because of you, I feel like I''m getting old these days'', Coco swallowed the words.


    She was happy that things had progressed in this way, but she seemed to have a headache because she was worried about Yulia.


    "Coco, can I ask you something?"


    "What."


    "What''s the best way to deal with a two-headed snake?"


    "You..."


    The ice pack Coco had placed on her forehead fell off.

 CH 24

    Shatrin Ortega, the King''s only daughter, was very angry.


    To the point that she burst into tears in front of the King, and requested that the Marquis of Marjoram and his son be brought to kneel before her.


    For the first time in her life, Shatrin, a member of the royal family, felt as if she would go crazy from shame because of Vasily. There was nothing the Princess couldn''t do in order to take revenge on Vasily.


    In front of so many aristocrats, he dared to reject Shatrin, who reached out first, and talk about breaking off the engagement.


    It was clear that Vasily Marjoram didn''t care about his life.


    She realized that all of this wasn''t Yulia''s fault after hitting her. Yulia had completely fallen out of love with Vasily.


    "I said that I didn''t want to go through with this marriage from the start. But father told me to be patient, so I was. Because you said that it was the duty of those who are born into royalty and who live a noble life!"


    "Shatrin."


    "But look what happened. Not only did Vasily Marjoram not do his duty, he threw the honor of the royal family into the gutter! And that in front of everyone!"


    "Shatrin, calm down."


    "Please, bring the Marquis of Marjoram and his son here, and have them kneel before me. Give back my honor, to me who has become a laughing stock. I did what father told me to do, and things ended up like this!"


    The wrinkles on the King''s face were deep. He was still in his fifties, but his complexion was unusually greyish and his wrinkles deep, making him look like he was in his sixties.


    Even in his eyes, Shatrin''s anger was justified. If Vasily had been a mere nobleman, he would have arrested both father and son as his daughter wanted, made them kneel, and order them to apologize ten or twenty times. Actually, they might have been subjected to an even worse punishment.


    But Vasily was Marjoram''s heir.


    Ortega''s greatest aristocrat, whom even the King could not punish.


    "You know very well that it is not that simple. Vasily will apologize to you. The Marquis also promised to rectify the situation."


    "Rectify. Rectify? I suffered such humiliation, and you are going to marry me to this man whose face I don''t even want to see?"


    Sparks flickered through Shatrin''s eyes. She remembered the words of the commoner maid of honor. Those bright green eyes that asked if she would forgive Vasily, saying that unlike her, she was a princess.


    "Shatrin, Marjoram is a friend of the royal family. Reconciling is the right thing to do."


    "No. I refuse. I might cut off Vasily Marjoram''s head, but I will never reconcile with that man."


    "Shatrin!"


    "Father is the King of this country!"


    Princess Shatrin screamed. She would have to be confined in the palace for a while as punishment for confronting the King, but she felt like she had to do it anyway.


    "You are Ortega''s King. And I am your only daughter! But why do you ask for reconciliation with a nobleman who threw my honor to the ground? Why should I! Why! Tell me!"


    The King put his hand on his head. The place where Shatrin came and caused a commotion was the King''s bedroom. There, Lewicia''s biological mother, the King''s concubine, was also staying with him.


    As the King groaned and covered his head, his concubine came over and massaged his forehead and shoulders gently. Shatrin glared at the scene with cold eyes, then turned around.


    "I apologize for bothering you. I will accept any punishment. But I won''t change my mind."


    The story reached Coco and Yulia''s ears through Prince Lewicia, who had gone to the King''s bedroom to meet his mother.


    Lewicia returned to his palace with a refreshing smile, and said.


    "I''m sorry to Yulia, but I don''t really hate Shatrin. Because she doesn''t look like the King."


    "What?"


    As Coco narrowed her eyes, he added, as if making excuses.


    "Of course, the Marquis of Marjoram will not bring Vasily, and make him kneel in front of Shatrin. At the very least, they have earned an enemy amongst the heirs to the throne. Shatrin''s resentment is as wide as the southern coast. The Marquis won¡¯t be able to ignore it either."


    "It''s not one person, but two."


    "Oh, as you know, I am not one of the candidates to the throne."


    "These words again."


    Coco sighed. Somehow feeling like she was going to nag at him, Lewicia raised both hands to show his surrender, and looked at Yulia.


    "I am sorry. I thought you would be safe in my palace... I never imagined that a member of the royal family would come here, and hit you. However, Yulia, I am not a great person who can run to the King''s precious daughter, and declare I am going to get revenge because you got slapped on the cheek."


    "Your Highness, it''s okay."


    "If I hit Shatrin, I will be punished worse than Vasily."


    "I didn''t hope for something like that. I am really fine."


    "Really?"


    "It''s something I have been prepared for since the day I decided to enter the palace. I wouldn¡¯t have resented Your Highness even if I had been flogged instead of slapped."


    Lewicia looked at Yulia with a doubtful expression. It seemed like he was trying to find out if she was sincere.


    However, he did not have the talent of mind reading, so he couldn''t look into Yulia''s inner thoughts.


    "It''s really fascinating."


    "What?"


    "Yulia didn''t actually do anything. The reason they broke up was because Vasily acted like an asshole."


    "That''s right."


    "This bastard clung to her, begged her, deluded himself, and caused trouble all on his own... And even made Shatrin his enemy. It feels like the palace has been swept by three storms."


    Yulia just smiled. It was the same smile that made Carus believe that she was plotting something when he saw it.


    "When I first accepted you as a maid of honor, after making fun of Vasily a few times, I was going to give you some money and have you leave the palace..."


    Lewicia rested his chin on his hand, and looked at Yulia.


    "Yulia, how long are you planning to stay in my palace?"


    "Until I get kicked out."


    "What if I don¡¯t kick you out?"


    "Then, I won''t leave."


    "Not bad."


    Lewicia opened a bottle, suggesting that they should have a toast today.


    At night. Lewicia, who had been drinking until late, went back to his room, leaving Coco and Yulia behind.


    Yulia was looking in the mirror. Perhaps thanks to diligently using ice packs, the swelling had completely subsided. The wound on the inside of her lip wasn''t too painful either.


    "Hey."


    Coco suddenly spoke.


    "Is this what you wanted?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yulia raised her head, and looked at Coco. Coco, her eyes half-opened, lifted her lips from the glass and asked.


    "The feud between Marjoram and the royal family."


    "Coco."


    "In order to kill a two-headed snake, you have to make the two heads fight each other... It''s an old story."


    Coco muttered in a heavy tone. It seemed she had found the answer to Yulia''s question.


    "Yulia, I hate Marjoram. I loathe them. The Kingdom of Ortega is rotting from the root. It is Marjoram who made it that way. But it''s not for that grandiose reason that I hate them."


    Thanks to her mother, who was friends with the King''s concubine, Coco grew up going in and out of the palace from an early age. After becoming an adult, she became Lewicia''s maid of honor.


    "I remember His Highness Lewicia''s childhood. A newborn baby lies in a white cradle and cries, but the King doesn''t come. He was too busy trying not to upset the Queen."


    Even Lewicia''s mother had to be by the King''s side, so she couldn''t raise her son herself.


    "I don''t know how many times the nanny changed. The Prince learned loneliness before he knew what love was. As he started to toddle around, he began to be conscious of other people."


    Coco said Lewicia was quick-witted, that is, he was gifted with a certain sensitivity. From a young age, he was sensitive to the gaze of others.


    That would have been the most useful skill for a prince who lived in the palace as the son of a concubine.


    "There was no such thing as an adolescent crisis. Because for that, he would have needed someone to complain to. As he grew up, he only thought about leaving the palace every day."


    "Why didn''t he leave?"


    "Because of his mother."


    Lewicia loved his mother. He loved her very much. And hated his father just as much.


    Aside from that, there was a decisive reason why Coco hated Marjoram, but she didn''t say any more.


    There is no need to wrap it with difficult words. So, Yulia, what you are trying to do in the palace..."


    "I am driving a wedge between them."


    Yulia neatly gave the definition. Coco smiled, and nodded.


    "Will the royal family and Marjoram grow apart just because Princess Shatrin comes to hate Vasily? They''ve been one entity for a long time. To the point where I don''t know who is the head and who is the body."


    "It''s not enough. I know."


    That''s why you have to put in firewood so that the fire won''t go out.


    Coco, who was silent for a moment, asked Yulia.


    "What do you think will happen if Vasily finds out that Princess Shatrin came to see you, and slapped you?"


    "He won''t apologize to the Princess. Or, even if he goes to apologize, he will point out the Princess''s faults."


    "You think so?"


    "He won''t do it for me... But, since he was driven into a corner, he will try to get out by using the Princess''s shortcomings."


    "Then, we have to do it like this."


    Yulia raised her head, asking what she was talking about. Before she knew it, Coco, who had put down her drink, was getting up from her seat, adjusting her skirt.


    "I am going out. You, stay here. I will be late, so don''t wait for me."


    "Where are you going?"


    "A place where nocturnal nobles gather and play all night."

 CH 25

    Today, Coco intended to go to any banquet, and talk about what Princess Shatrin had done. Then, someone would run to Vasily, and tell him what they had heard.


    After thinking for a while, Yulia pulled Coco''s sleeve, and said.


    "Go to the private club on 13th Street. There will be many of Vasily''s friends there. If possible, you should ask someone else to go in your place."


    "...Okay."


    Yulia was well aware of where Vasily''s friends gathered every night.


    It was an exclusive club owned by a wealthy merchant, a place where their contradictions, who liked the factional and factionless more than anyone else, were symbolically revealed.


    More than anything, the funniest thing was that the membership system relied solely on having money.


    "It looks like Vasily really had no secrets from you."


    Coco burst out laughing.


    That night, Coco, who was informed in detail by Yulia of the location of the exclusive club and how to enter, sent someone there. Then, rumors spread that Princess Shatrin had done something bad to a commoner maid of honor from the second Prince''s palace.


    The news received tremendous attention from the nobles as it was a scandal involving the royal family, and reached Vasily''s ears even before the sun rose.


    Shatrin did not let go of her anger.


    It was natural. Even if the Marquis of Marjoram brought his son and knelt down, the honor of the Princess that was thrown on the floor of the banquet hall would not be restored. However, the proud Marjoram did not even apologize, let alone kneel.


    As time passed and the Princess''s anger grew, it was the King and his wife who were in a sticky situation. The King could neither punish Marjoram nor take Marjoram''s side.


    The Marquis was well aware of the King''s position, so he had no choice but to look for Vasily.


    "Go to the palace, and apologize to the Princess."


    "Pardon?"


    "Appease her by any means. If the Princess wants to see you on your knees, you should at least pretend to listen to her."


    The face of the Marquis who said so wasn''t very relaxed.


    Whether he knew how his father felt or not, Vasily did not act obediently.


    "Are you saying that I, the heir of Marjoram, must kneel in front of the Princess just because I refused a mere dance request?"


    "Vasily, you have offended the honor of the royal family."


    "What about my honor?"


    Vasily hadn''t come to his senses yet. He was still furious at his father''s words that the successor might change, so he was more emotional and narrow-minded than usual.


    "Who pushed ahead with the marriage that neither I nor the Princess wanted? It would have been an unfortunate outcome anyway, but I at least had the courage to prevent it in advance."


    "Vasily!"


    "I will not apologize. The Princess''s honor... At this point, it''s just a personality disorder..."


    One of the Marquis'' eyelids twitched, and then scarily hardened.


    He was genuinely angry. His son, whom he had chosen as his successor because he was obedient even though he didn''t any particular strength, was acting like a crazy foal these days.


    "Butler."


    "Yes, Marquis."


    The butler who was waiting outside the door neatly bowed his head at the Marquis'' call.


    "Bring the soldiers. Put Vasily in the carriage, and take him to the palace. Throw him in front of the Princess''s palace, and come back."


    "Father!"


    Vasily shouted in anger. However, he could not escape from the hands of the butler who served the Marquis like a king.


    "Go away! I won''t forgive you if you touch my body!"


    "I will take you there."


    The butler approached, and bent Vasily''s arms behind his back. It was not that difficult for him to subdue the young master who couldn''t even throw a punch properly.


    "Let go! Father! Father!"


    "Escort the young master."


    The soldiers grabbed Vasily, whom the butler had suppressed, and dragged him outside. He felt like he had become a sinner. There was no use in struggling.


    Helpless, miserable.


    Vasily, who was forced to ride in a carriage and arrived at the Princess''s palace, was able to meet Shatrin waiting for him in the garden.


    "...Princess."


    Vasily''s hair and clothes were in a mess after all the writhing and struggling. Shatrin looked over him slowly as if appreciating his unshapely appearance.


    Shatrin was very patient. She was not oblivious to the relationship between the royal family and Marjoram, so she vowed to resolve her anger as long as Vasily kneeled down to apologize and announced in front of the nobles that the engagement had been broken because of him.


    But when Vasily saw Shatrin, he hardened his face, and said.


    "I heard you hit Yulia, is that true?"


    "What?"


    "To use violence against someone who has done nothing wrong... What is the Princess thinking? Since I did such a thing, it''s only natural that I apologize to the Princes, but why Yulia..."


    "Vasily Marjoram."


    A shrill voice flowed from Shatrin''s mouth, who burst into a rough exclamation. The Princess''s hands were shaking.


    "Are you insane?"


    "What does that mean..."


    "How dare you come to my palace, and take your lover''s side... Are you trying to make me into a jealous thug?"


    "That''s not what I meant, Princess."


    "If not that, then what else? I knew that your family was outstanding, but I didn''t know that it was to the point where you felt comfortable looking down on the royal family."


    Shatrin laughed loudly. She was so dumbfounded that she laughed.


    Even the faces of the ladies-in-waiting who stood by the Princess were full of displeasure. They couldn''t understand Vasily, and they didn''t want to either.


    "Tell me. Was it the Marquis who taught you you could do that? Or the Marquess? If not, was it my father?"


    Only then did Vasily realize that something was going terribly wrong. He bit his lip. Then, he straightened his wavering body, and bowed his head in front of the Princess.


    "I apologize."


    "No."


    Shatrin did not accept his apology.


    "Get out of here, Marjoram."


    The words were spoken to Vasily, but also to the Marjoram family at the same time.


    "Get out of here forever."


    "Princess!"


    "What are you doing! Get this bastard out of my sight! Drag him out, right now!"


    It was rumored that Princess Shatrin had dragged Vasily Marjoram out of her palace like a wild dog. There was also a rumor that Vasily, who was dragged out by the hands of the soldiers, screamed in front of the Princess''s palace.


    Because of this matter, the King issued an order to forbid Shatrin from going out of her palace. The reason was that she forcibly expelled the child of an aristocratic family who had come to apologize.


    However, many complicated circumstances were hidden in it.


    "You must have gone crazy!"


    Furious, the Marquis of Marjoram grabbed Vasily by the collar with one hand, and punched him in the face.


    Vasily, who had received multiple successive blows to the temple, staggered as he stood up.


    "Marquis!"


    The butler ran to stop him, but to no avail. The Marquis'' face turned red. In a fit of rage, he continued to punch Vasily even as blood flowed from his mouth and nose.


    "The King has locked up the Princess. You are the one who did wrong from start to finish! The King has locked up the princess! Do you know what that means!"


    It meant that Vasily should receive an even harsher punition.


    "It was something that could have passed like it was nothing! As long as you apologized, it didn''t matter if the Princess accepted it or not! But, you made things that way!"


    The Marquis let go of the limp Vasily as if tossing something away.


    Vasily, who faltered and collapsed on the floor, asked the Marquis.


    "Then, is Marjoram''s successor Kristin now?"


    "Vasily!"


    "Isn''t that what father wants? A long time ago, you said that you wanted to put aside your useless son and have Kristin, who is smart and pretty, as your successor. A very... very long time ago."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Did you think I didn''t know? How much did my father ignore me that even the butler would look down on me?


    The Marquis didn''t listen carefully to what Vasily was saying. He considered that his son, who was still young, was only big in size, but was throwing a tantrum like a child.


    "This happened because I wasn''t strict enough with you growing up."


    The Marquis muttered with a heavy sigh.


    "Butler."


    "Yes, Marquis."


    "Take Vasily underground. Don''t let him step outside until I give permission."


    "I understand."


    The butler bowed his head.


    Vasily shouted with a contorted face, wiping the blood from his mouth with his sleeve.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to kick me out! Princess Shatrin has been banned from going out, will that be enough? Just take ''Marjoram'' out of my name!"


    "Is that what you want?"


    The Marquis asked. Until now, he seemed like a father who was giving a scolding to his son. However, the moment the Marquis asked that question, his face was like that of an executioner dealing with death row prisoners.


    "I asked if that''s what you wanted? What will you become after removing ''Marjoram'' from your name? Like you said, you will become useless garbage that no one needs."


    "Then, kick me out!"


    "Right, as you wish. Still, it''s a shame that I raised you preciously until now, so I''ll think about how I''ll use you for the last time before kicking you out."


    After saying that, the Marquis turned around, and groaned in a low voice between his teeth.


    "This all happened because of that arrogant commoner bitch."


    "...Yulia, why?"


    "I will kill her, and throw her corpse in front of your eyes. Only then will you finally grow up."


    He was sincere.


    "Vasily, don''t pretend that you didn''t expect this to happen. Even though I ordered the butler to get rid of that girl, you couldn''t give up until the end, and went as far as to insult the Princess. So, how could I leave her alone?"


    "Ah, father..."


    Vasily hesitated. He had to stop his father, but his face looked like he didn''t know what to say.


    "That clever bitch would have known. Because she was completely different from the stupid bastard that you are from the start."


    He couldn''t retort. As the Marquis said, Yulia knew from the start. She also warned Vasily. That the more he acted out, the more he put her life at risk. It was Vasily himself who ignored her warning, and behaved as he wanted.


    "Yulia is in the Prince''s palace. There is nothing that father can do."


    So, that was the only thing he could say. The Marquis laughed at Vasily, and finally replied.


    "What are you talking about? The only person I cannot kill in that palace is the King."

 CH 26

    ''These snacks are savory.''


    A few days later, Yulia was eating from a bag of snacks that the maids had bought on the street. On the table, red tea was steaming in a white porcelain cup.


    It was raining, and she could hear the croaking of the frogs from somewhere.


    Watching the raindrops dripping down the window, Yulia chewed on the snacks.


    She heard that Princess Shatrin had been banned from going out, and that Vasily was locked up in the basement of the Marquis'' mansion. The two of them won''t be tied up in a marriage alliance again.


    Her interference was successful. The results came out faster than she had originally planned, and the effect was great. This was all due to Vasily taking more extreme measures than anticipated.


    ''I should thank him for that.''


    From now on, no one will ever recognize Vasily as the noble heir to Marjoram. He will have to live more diligently than anyone in order to secure his place and survival.


    Perhaps Kristin will take his place, or she might enter into a direct marriage alliance with the royal family. All of that was a real threat to Vasily.


    It will be a very painful experience for Vasily to face his own weaknesses. In the cold, dark cellar, he will confront the feelings of inferiority he has felt towards Kristin his entire life.


    The corners of Yulia''s mouth rose happily.


    ''That''s right. After this fall, you will end up in the gutter. I will go up to the world you live in, so you come down to the gutter where I used to live.''


    The noble heir to the Marquis family.


    When she first met Vasily, Yulia was a beggar who was delighted as if she had reached heaven with just a single gold coin thrown at her with sympathy.


    There are several degrees of human nobility.


    Even if ten or a hundred people die, they are not worth the life of one single aristocrat. It would take tens of thousands of such people to be compared to the royal family.


    Yulia was a lowly citizen. Her life was worth less than street pebbles to Marjoram.


    ''Watch your precious son fall. Look at how high a commoner girl whom you used to consider vulgar can rise.''


    The Marquis is probably furious. Now, he might try to kill Yulia himself without going through the butler.


    Although she became Lewicia''s maid of honor, she knew that the Prince, who was not even an heir to the throne, would not be able to protect her completely.


    ''Take a good look at him.''


    So, she decided to raise him herself.


    ''The monster you created.''


    Winning or losing in the palace contest did not matter much. The most important thing was to know who, among the King''s children, would garner the attention of the nobles.


    Yulia intended to bring Lewicia, who had not even been mentioned as the heir to the throne, under the limelight.


    To do that, he had to be more proactive than now. The Prince hated Marjoram, but didn''t intend to take action himself. So, Yulia had to teach him how to fight.


    If you don''t hold the knife, everyone will die.


    "Coco, are you sleeping?"


    Yulia, who had a bag of snacks in her hand, went to Coco''s room. Coco, who was wearing pajamas that were fancier than a dress, opened the door herself.


    "What is it? Where did you get those cheap snacks?"


    "Can the hyenas hired by the Marquis of Marjoram break into the royal palace?"


    "What?"


    Coco''s face hardened. After making sure no one was in the hallway, she grabbed Yulia by the arm, and pulled her inside.


    "What''s wrong with you? The Marquis may be the greatest aristocrat in the country, but he''s not thoughtless enough to send ruffians holding weapons into the royal palace."


    "His goal isn''t to kill a member of the royal family. Isn''t it just a matter of killing one insignificant commoner girl? That wouldn''t be impossible to achieve."


    "That... that''s true."


    Coco''s face grew colder. The more she thought about it, the more Yulia''s words made sense.


    "First, let''s talk to His Highness Lewicia and increase the security."


    "Coco."


    Yulia put the bag of snacks in Coco''s hand. The savory snacks made her mouth happy. Even though it was raining and they were soggy, they were still tasty.


    "Don''t tell His Highness."


    "What''s with you... What are you scheming again?"


    "I don''t think there won''t be any spies from Marjoram in the palace."


    "What?"


    Doubt, and doubt again. The kinder a person is, the more doubtful you should be.


    The royal palace had countless eyes and ears, and people would sometimes make a living by selling information to those in power.


    Who could raise more mice, and who could provide the best food. It was also a skill. Therefore, in order to assist the royal family, you must learn how to set a mouse trap first.


    These were all things she had learned from Coco.


    "It''s just that he''s not being mentioned as an heir to the throne, the Prince is definitely an enemy of the Marquis."


    Yulia was saying that they should take this opportunity to identify the spies that were hiding somewhere.


    "There is really nothing that scares you in this world. Will you risk your life? Is dying really that easy?"


    "I won''t die. If I thought I was going to die, I wouldn''t have said that."


    Coco slumped into her chair. Then she said, holding her forehead with one hand.


    "When there are a lot of maids of honor, they sometimes manage the employees themselves, but since it''s only me, I use people sent by the Department of the Royal Household. How would we know who among them are spies?"


    "I will try to release some money."


    "Money? What kind of money do you have?"


    Yulia shrugged, and pointed to her room with her finger. Coco, doubtful, followed her.


    After moving to Yulia''s room, Coco was speechless when she saw the chest full of gold coins.


    "Tell me honestly."


    "Yes."


    "Your sponsor... What kind of person is he?"


    She couldn''t reveal that yet.


    "I don''t know much about the people here. Who I should bring over to my side, and who I should suspect. So, Coco, please help me."


    At Yulia''s words saying that they should shake the employees with this, Coco quickly put her brain to work.


    The garden was a mess because of the rain that had been pouring for days. When water puddles appeared here and there and it became dangerous, the Department of the Royal Household sent gardeners and workers with equipment to the Prince''s palace.


    "Ugh, they say they have to work late tonight. It might rain more in the morning, so they have to dig a waterway."


    "Really?"


    "We should give them some snacks to eat. Will Lady Yulia go to bed early today too?"


    The maids asked. Yulia diligently went to and from the kitchen, putting something to eat on a small tray.


    "I will sleep as usual."


    A short smile passed across Yulia''s face. It was a smile that somehow caught the eye, although it was no different from usual.


    On the tray were some sweet snacks and a lidded cup. The maids, who knew well that Yulia liked snacks, laughed and talked to her without any suspicions.


    "Why do you personally come down every day even though we keep saying we will bring it to you?"


    "It''s nothing much, so what''s the problem? You are busy, but I am free."


    "I will give you a skincare treatment made with milk next time. I learned it from Lady Coco''s exclusive maid, and she said it was popular these days."


    "Thank you."


    Yulia went upstairs after chatting with some of the maids in the dining room. Outside, workers were struggling to shovel.


    The rain intensified. The voices of the workers were muffled by the sound of the rain, and could not be heard. Yulia returned to her room, put the tray on her bedside table, and changed into her nightwear.


    She wasn''t going to sleep tonight. Since she could naturally fall asleep while pretending to sleep, she decided it was better to stay up all night with her eyes open.


    Where could the hyenas be?


    Yulia''s gaze turned to the glass window, which had turned blurry from the rain.


    It wasn''t necessary to check whether Marjoram''s patience had run out. He couldn''t stop Yulia from obtaining the Brewe Medal and entering the palace, but since she had made Vasily that way, he would definitely try to retaliate.


    Even by forcing hyenas into the Prince''s palace.


    ''When will they come.''


    Is it midnight or dawn? Since Coco and Lewicia usually go to bed late, it was likely to be early morning.


    There was still plenty of time left, so she decided to wait patiently. Yulia lay down on the bed.


    Crunch. Yulia looked over the bookshelf, chewing on a snack.


    Somehow, she thought that if Carus and Babaslov saw her now, they would have a lot to say.


    Babaslov would nag at her in a friendly way while Carus would look at Yulia with his black eyes as if reproaching her.


    Did he say that a person who chooses a life on the edge of a knife will end up leading a sad and unhappy life?


    If she says that she is not afraid of death nonetheless, will that person think she is lying?


    That''s very likely. He might tell her to stop being childish, and he would try to reason with her saying that she thinks that way because she has never seen people die. Because Carus Lankea doesn''t believe in her words.


    Yulia was not afraid of dying. Because she knew that she would start over anyway.


    What she was afraid of was failure. At first she was afraid of pain, but now she was more afraid of failure. That''s why she was able to wait while chewing on snacks even though she knew that someone was aiming for her life.


    As time passed, most of the lights in the Prince''s palace went out, and the presence of the maids in the corridors disappeared. The employees working in the garden would have finished their work as now, only the sound of rain could be heard amidst the silence.


    Yulia put the book down, and moved the candle to another place. Then, she held the cup that was on the tray, went under the blanket, and relaxed her body.


    ''It''s time for them to come.''


    - Pearl''s notes: Will there be some action in the next chapter...?

 CH 27

    It wasn''t easy to bring assassins into the royal palace. If it weren''t for the sudden downpour, it would have been difficult for the workers to enter the Prince''s palace as well. That''s why hyenas won''t want to miss this opportunity.


    It didn''t matter if this was a delusion of her own. It''s good if the hyenas don''t come, but if they do, it means that her prediction is correct.


    The rain beat against the windows. Leaning against a high pillow, Yulia pretended to be asleep. The moment her breathing stopped, the door opened.


    The hallway was dark. The lanterns that were used to lit up the hallway were usually left on even during the night, but now, only the area in front of Yulia''s room was dark with the lights turned off.


    The hyena entered silently.


    This time, the window opened. The softly greased window opened without a sound, and another shadow from outside leaned to get in.


    As soon as the hyena entered through the door and confirmed that Yulia was sleeping alone on the bed, he gave a hand signal towards the window, meaning ''I will take care of it'', and immediately approached the bed.


    Yulia counted in her head.


    ''One, two, three...''


    She shouldn''t be impatient. He had to be close enough.


    Yulia''s fingers moved under the thick blanket. She opened the lid of the cup she had hidden, and when the hyena was sufficiently near, she kicked off the blanket.


    She then poured the liquid from the cup onto the hyena.


    "...!"


    It was oil. The panicked hyena swung his knife, but Yulia was already holding a candle in her hand.


    "If you wanted to kill me, you should have come prepared to die as well."


    The candle flew. The body of the hyena covered in oil was engulfed in flames in an instant.


    "Aaaaaagh! Aargh... Someone, save me!"


    The dreadful scream resounded inside the silent palace. Yulia stepped back a little more, and stared at the hyena who was about to enter through the window to keep him in check.


    However, he didn''t move.


    "What the... I didn''t even have to come to save you?"


    The shadow that she previously thought was a hyena grinned, and waved gently. Then, before she even had time to ask who it was, he threw himself out of the window.


    ''Who is it?''


    Yulia quickly ran towards the window, and looked at him. It was dark, and she couldn''t see the garden.


    ''Is it Maxwell?''


    It''s probably him. The man that Carus attached to Yulia. She didn''t know how he had managed to get here, but he must have expected that the Marquis of Marjoram would aim for Yulia''s life.


    Before long, the empty hallway became bright, and the soldiers came running in.


    "Lady Yulia, are you okay!?"


    The soldiers were unable to speak for a while. It was because of the screaming hyena engulfed in flames.


    "Quickly bring the Prince. Is no one here!"


    The soldiers moved fast. The hyena collapsed on the floor, and convulsed. The soldiers quickly put out the fire, but they seemed unable to save him as his clothes and flesh had burned together.


    "Damn it... Go outside! There might be more of them roaming around!"


    Yulia looked at him without blinking. Then, she asked the hyena writhing in pain.


    "When the Marquis told you to go to the Prince''s palace and kill a girl, didn''t he also tell you that she wouldn''t be helpless?"


    "You... you will die."


    "I know that too."


    "There are many hyenas. You will die, no matter what!"


    Yulia smiled softly in the dark. The light of the lantern cast a dark shadow on her face.


    "Intruders! There are intruders out there too!"


    Screams and shouts filled the Prince''s palace. Even the soldiers who were taking a break from their shifts ran out, and searched the garden.


    "What the hell is... what happened here?"


    The soldiers found two hyenas lying in a corner of the garden. It seemed that someone else had already taken care of them.


    They didn''t know who it was, but it was fortunate that Yulia was safe thanks to them.


    "Hyenas?"


    Lewicia had a terrifying expression on his face. Even the maids, who ran out after waking up, said they had never seen the Prince so angry.


    "Hyenas in the royal palace?"


    Lewicia asked as he looked at the soldiers. Among them was his escort knight. They bowed their heads as if they were ashamed.


    In fact, the soldiers weren''t much at fault. They laughed at Yulia''s statement that an intruder would appear, telling her not to joke around, but when she held out a glittering gold coin in front of them, they stood guard all night in the next room.


    And when a hyena actually appeared, they ran to her as they were frightened to death.


    She felt slightly guilty. Because all of this wouldn''t have happened without her.


    "Your Highness, it''s my fault, not theirs. Hyenas came in to kill me. But they have to protect the Prince."


    "Even so, how do hyenas dare enter the palace? The fact that it happened is the problem."


    "They must have hidden themselves among the gardeners. It was raining heavily, and manpower was suddenly needed."


    "Those bastards from the Department of the Royal Household..."


    The personnel that managed and repaired the palace was under their jurisdiction. As Lewicia gnashed his teeth, Coco, who was wearing a thick shawl over her nightwear, interrupted.


    "As soon as Yulia entered the palace, these bastards came to pick a fight, barking about why a commoner would come in as a maid of honor. Start there."


    "Did something like that happen?"


    Lewicia nervously swept his hair up.


    Yulia was about to say that it had nothing to do with them, but she kept her mouth shut as Coco grabbed her by the shoulder.


    "There is something else."


    This time, Coco''s eyes fell on the maids. The maids, who were looking at the situation with frightened faces, shuddered.


    "How did the hyenas know where Yulia''s room was, how were they able to climb all the way up to the hallway on the second floor without no one noticing them, and where did they try to go after escaping through the window?"


    Lewicia''s gaze also turned to the maids.


    "Someone must have helped from inside."


    The influence of the Marquis of Marjoram is so great. To the extent that he had managed to plant a spy in the palace of the second Prince, where there was never any threat until Yulia came in.


    "Speak."


    Lewicia was furious, and had a ghastly face.


    The maids looked at each other restlessly.


    "Should I lock you all up, and torture you until the spy confesses?"


    The Prince''s words were absolute to the maids. The soldiers stood waiting for him to give orders.


    Torture... The maids burst into tears at the terrible word that they had never even imagined.


    "Listen well."


    Yulia didn''t want all the maids to suffer in order to identify one spy.


    "One of the maids must have had a private conversation with the hyenas while bringing snacks or water to the workers. She would have stayed up late at night on her own, and organized her belongings, preparing to escape at any time.¡±


    The crying maids quickly wiped away their tears.


    "She would have been interested in knowing when I would go to bed, when I would wake up, and whether I locked my doors and windows from the inside. Perhaps she would have been cleaning or hanging around in the hallway leading to my room. And today... she would have been the last person to check this hallway, and turn off the lights."


    Yulia noticed that several maids were looking sideways at one person.


    They were the maids who had received gold coins from Coco. They were also people that Coco trusted. They had been told to keep an eye on any maid who has been sticking to Yulia''s side and acting suspiciously the past few days, and it worked.


    "Who ordered you?"


    Lewicia asked.


    The maid who had been singled out made a strange sound like an animal caught in a trap, and backed away little by little.


    "Your, Your Highness... It''s not me. Why are you like this. It''s not me!!"


    "If you tell me the truth, your life will be spared, but if you continue to lie, I will kill your entire family."


    "Your Highness, it''s not me. Spare me, spare me!"


    Lewicia was a member of the royal family. Just because he was kind and free-spirited to his employees didn''t mean that he would be generous to spies who infiltrated the palace.


    "Do I have to cut off each of your limbs for you to speak?"


    Lewicia snatched the sword from the escort knight next to him. At that moment, the maid, who had been trying to find a way out, collapsed on the floor.


    "I''m... I''m sorry. Your Highness. I''m sorry. I have sinned... What did I do."


    Her crying turned into wailing. The maid lay on the floor, and begged for her life.


    Yulia didn''t think that the Marquis of Marjoram would give up this easily.


    He was a man who would kill anyone as long as he made up his mind. When he sent the hyenas the first time, breaking up with Vasily was a more important goal than killing Yulia, but now things have changed.


    Lewicia, who was extremely angry, requested troops from the garrison, but couldn''t increase the number of escort knights. A knight is a person who protects the royal family, not someone who can be sent to escort a maid of honor.


    Instead, a few soldiers were added to guard the palace all night long.


    Due to the incident, Lewicia was so shocked that he skipped meals, and couldn''t sleep. He realized that his position was so low that he was taken lightly by mere hyenas and palace officials.


    In front of Yulia, he had made a fuss, saying she would be safe in his palace, but she was actually in danger because she was inside.


    He didn''t want to become king. Lewicia hated his father.


    He found it ridiculous that a king could not protect the woman he loved, making her unhappy and sad for the rest of her life, while being called the father of the nation.


    However, if he didn''t walk up to the throne, he wouldn''t be able to protect himself or his people.


    What he needed was more power.

 CH 28

    Yulia and Coco had a conversation while watching Lewicia go to and from the palace with a haggard face that had lost all traces of a smile for the past few days.


    "The hyena died without disclosing who was behind it. The maid didn''t even know who it was. Everyone knows it was the Marquis of Marjoram, but there is no way to prove it."


    "You knew it would turn out like this."


    Coco said angrily.


    "I know that the Marquis of Marjoram is not such an easy fish to catch. Still, isn''t it normal to be able to cut off at least one of the limbs who carries out the orders of the Marquis?"


    "I will cut it."


    "How?"


    Yulia stood by the window, and lowered her voice.


    "The wolf bit Marjoram''s tail."


    On the day of the attack, Yulia knew that it was Maxwell, Carus'' subordinate, who killed two hyenas in the garden of the Prince''s palace before disappearing.


    And the fact that Maxwell was outside protecting her meant that Carus had taken control of the southern fleet, and had both the commander and the slush funds in his hands.


    ''As expected, he''s a great man.''


    Sooner or later, the commander of the southern fleet will be replaced. The Bloodless Admiral is not an easy opponent. The pirates will run away and spare themselves, and Marjoram will lose his biggest financial support.


    Pirates were the biggest slush fund route for the Marjoram family. Without them, Marjoram''s warehouse will slowly sink like a perforated ship.


    This was exactly what Yulia was aiming for.


    *****


    The commander of the southern fleet had been dispatched from Baikan to Ortega over ten years ago. He was excited about the idea of returning to his homeland with a bundle of money as he was approaching the age of retirement. However, one day, he met a devil on the sea.


    Carus Lankea, the Bloodless Admiral.


    He took full control of a warship, and declared war on the commander.


    He wanted to ask him how the hell he had found out. Whether his lover had betrayed him, or was being held hostage. However, Carus did not give the commander a chance to make excuses.


    At the word that the Bloodless Admiral and the Leviathan Knights had come to punish them, the entire southern fleet was in uproar.


    Most of them didn''t want to fight against Carus, who had the full trust of the Emperor. All ships, except for the commander''s flagship, voluntarily surrendered.


    The commander fought to the end, but was brutally defeated. Carus ordered his men to escort him to the Empire. The rest of them were summarily disposed of, so there was no day for the screams to dry up on the sea.


    "Yulia."


    The first thing he did after taking control of the fleet, and returning to land was to have Maxwell bring Yulia to him.


    "Long time no see, Sir Carus."


    Yulia, who got off the carriage, smiled lightly at him. Her complexion had improved a lot in the time he hadn''t seen her, and she was wearing a dress as elegant as a lily.


    "I heard you were attacked."


    "As you can see, I am fine. Maxwell protected me."


    Maxwell clicked his tongue, and said she didn''t even need his protection in the first place.


    "Let¡¯s go in."


    Carus held out his hand to Yulia. It felt so natural that Yulia unconsciously took his hand, and climbed up the stairs of the inn.


    "How have you been? Maxwell roughly reported the situation to me, you''re not hurt, right? Is Babaslov okay?¡±


    "Worry about yourself."


    Carus said with a smile.


    "I have heard the story of Vasily Marjoram and Princess Shatrin. I wondered what you were going to do after entering the palace, but you did something very audacious."


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t do anything."


    Yulia laughed softly. Carus glanced at her face, and narrowed his eyes.


    "Did you eat?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you get the money I sent you? Request more if needed. Because thanks to you, I became very rich."


    "That won''t be necessary."


    They went into the VIP room on the last floor of the inn, and sat face to face across the table. Outside, Maxwell guarded the door.


    Yulia tried to pour the tea for Carus, but he refused.


    "Yulia, if you want something, tell me. I will make it happen before I leave Ortega."


    "What?"


    "If there is someone you want to kill, let me do it. You can follow me to the Empire after completing your revenge. I can make you an aristocrat."


    It was a sweet offer. Yulia let out a sigh as her shoulders drooped. If only she had held hands with him a little earlier in one of her past lives. Then she could have lived like a human being before becoming crazy like this.


    "Sir Carus, everything I want is in Ortega."


    ''That''s why I can''t follow you.''


    As she refused in a roundabout way, it sounded like she was building a wall. Sitting in front of Yulia, Carus started thinking about her.


    "You will succeed."


    He spat out abruptly after not saying anything for a long time. Yulia smiled like a child receiving an unexpected compliment.


    "Thank you."


    "What do you plan to do after eventually defeating Marjoram?"


    "Sir Carus."


    "Don''t say you are going to die with him, or disappear without a trace. Because those who succeed in revenge do not necessarily have to end up like that."


    "You really believe that I will succeed."


    ''Then did you think I was lying'', Carus asked dryly. Yulia smiled once, and spoke softly.


    "What do you plan to do from now on?"


    Even if he was upset, she had no other choice. She didn''t want to talk about what would happen after her revenge was completed. Yulia looked at Carus, worried that he might get angry.


    But Carus laughed.


    His face was usually so expressionless that it was impossible to read his emotions without observing him carefully, so when he laughed, she couldn''t take off her gaze from his face.


    It was a terribly charming laugh, but also incredibly cold at the same time.


    "I will go back to the Empire."


    Currently, the position of commander of the southern fleet is vacant, so he remains here temporarily, but an order to return from the Emperor will be issued soon. Carus had no doubt that he would return to the Empire shortly.


    Will that really be the case?


    Yulia lightly swallowed the words that were about to leak out. He cannot return to the Empire. The Emperor will not order him to return.


    She could have told him in advance. But Yulia wisely kept her mouth shut. She had to distinguish between the things she could say, the things she had to say, and the things she shouldn''t say.


    "We will never meet again. My fleet and knights are far from the south."


    Carus''s voice fell.


    "...I see."


    Yulia changed the subject again, not realizing that he was observing her.


    "Then could you lend me Maxwell? I want to plant people in the royal palace, but I can''t move them myself."


    Carus nodded slowly.


    "Take and use whatever you want."


    The conversation was cut off there, and did not continue, because both of them were lost in their own thoughts. Yulia was contemplating how to plant people in the palace, and Carus was trying to figure out Yulia''s intentions.


    "Yulia!"


    At that moment, Babaslov, who belatedly heard the news of Yulia''s arrival, climbed up noisily to the last floor of the inn.


    After pushing Maxwell away with his strength, he ran straight to Yulia and lifted her up without even asking Carus if he could go in.


    "Our lump of luck!"


    "These strange words again."


    Yulia burst into laughter. The sound of her laughter was as clear as a glass bell.


    Carus closed his slightly open mouth, and casually looked at her face.


    Is Yulia Arte just a woman who is mad for revenge?


    Carus didn''t think so. Yulia''s goal may be to punish Marjoram, but her influence will not be limited to personal revenge.


    Yulia''s words wandered through Carus'' mind like a puzzle that hadn''t been put together.


    The words that it would be enough for the Emperor to just secure a new recruit for the commander of the southern fleet, and that he would know when he received the results.


    That woman knows something about him, and she kept it to herself.


    The words that they would part ways, and never see each other again were deliberately spilled out. It seemed that Babaslov and her were quite close, so he was wondering if she would show a little bit of disappointment.


    However, Yulia was immersed in other worries with an expressionless face like a doll.


    "Hey, lump of luck. Are you going to eat dinner here? The inn''s chef makes amazing grilled clams, so have a drink with me before you go!"


    "Wouldn''t that be a funny sight for a maid of honor to go back to the palace after getting drunk outside?"


    "What''s the problem? Isn''t a maid of honor allowed to drink?"


    "I have very bad drinking habits."


    "So do I! It''s unexpected that we have this in common!"


    Babaslov laughed, and Yulia laughed along with him.


    How can someone who chose a sad an unhappy life laugh like that?


    Carus frowned. He didn''t like Yulia''s laugh. It bothered him for some reason.


    Like a firefly that hides and shines for a whole summer night, and then dies.


    He couldn''t see through her.

 CH 29

    6. It will disappear like foam


    All contact with the Imperial southern fleet was lost, and the pirates disappeared at sea.


    At first, the aristocrats of Ortega, who were confused because they didn''t know what was going on, soon learned that the commander of the southern fleet was secretly repatriated to the Empire due to corruption.


    The Marquis of Marjoram was bewildered, enraged, and soon, very anxious.


    He did not respond to the King''s call to resolve the issue related to Shatrin and Vasily, but remained in his office and agonized over the situation for a long time.


    It felt like there was an invisible enemy hidden in his shadow who was sharpening their sword.


    The Marquis hid the ledgers he had collected so far in a secret safe, and began to destroy evidence that he was colluding with his enemies. It was a suspicious and cautious decision, which was very much like him.


    It was such a waste to have his slush fund cut off, but he somehow had a hunch that''s what he should do.


    Several of his subordinates, who secretly acted as the Marquis'' limbs, were killed in order to remain silent. One of the vassal families that assisted in money laundering was also forced out of the country.


    In order to solve the problem, the Marquis of Marjoram refrained from entering the palace for a while, and laid low.


    In the meantime, Yulia succeeded in planting people all over the palace with Coco''s advice and Maxwell''s help.


    After the first contest, news of the second contest were delivered to the palace, where the atmosphere was bad due to Princess Shatrin''s broken engagement. It was good news for the young nobles who had not been to the palace in a while.


    Yulia didn''t intend to tell Lewicia in advance what the second contest would be about. If he started to get suspicious of her, it would only do her a disservice.


    But one day, Lewicia, who had returned to the palace with a bitter expression, called Yulia and Coco, and said.


    "In honor of the upcoming birthday of the King, the winner will be the one who brings the present he likes the most."


    Coco was bewildered, and uttered a few curses. The palace contest is not a child''s play, so who would use the sort of test where it is obvious that the results will be influenced by the King''s mood or close relationships.


    Lewicia had the same thoughts as Coco.


    "But the sister of the guy who told me this information is one of the Queen''s ladies-in-waiting."


    "Is this information reliable?"


    "There is nothing wrong with thinking about it in advance. He told me to sincerely participate in the royal palace contest."


    "Anyway, it¡¯s strange. No matter what Kristin Marjoram or the first Prince bring, the King will choose it. Even if they bring him their own poop, he will praise them for being healthy."


    "That''s what I''m thinking too... It''s so dirty."


    However, something wasn''t quite right. It''s not only Lewicia and Coco, everyone who participates in the contest will feel the same.


    What were the King''s intentions?


    "Yulia, what do you think?"


    Lewicia turned to Yulia this time. She had been silently struggling alone since earlier.


    "It''s probably true."


    "What? Why?"


    "And the real recipient of the gift won''t be the King."


    Originally, in her previous lives, the second contest was an equestrian competition.


    It was not simply a competition where the goal was to run fast on horseback, but where obstacles and rules were set, and the participants competed to see who communicated best with their horse and who was good at technical horseback riding.


    It was a contest for Princess Shatrin. When the Princess, who was a master at horseback riding, was depressed ahead of her marriage to Vasily, the King forcibly organized it to appease her daughter.


    But this time, the Princess wasn''t just depressed, she broke off the engagement and even declared war on Marjoram. Even after the Marquis imprisoned Vasily, the Princess'' mood would not have been relieved.


    "It''s for Princess Shatrin."


    Realizing the situation, Coco said with a sneer.


    "He can''t put pressure on the Marquis of Marjoram to relieve the Princess'' mood, so he is using the contest instead. It¡¯s a funny and clever method."


    "So, that''s what it is. Since Shatrin likes contests."


    It looked like a birthday present for the King, but it had to be a gift that would restore Princess Shatrin''s honor.


    It was difficult. Lewicia groaned, and slouched over the table. He couldn''t figure out what the correct answer was.


    Coco and Yulia gave Prince Lewicia enough time to think about it, but belatedly opened their mouths.


    Coco started first.


    "It will be one of these two things."


    "What?"


    "Give the King something that Princess Shatrin likes, or propose to Princess Shatrin.¡±


    "What? That... what? Really?"


    Upon hearing Coco''s words, Lewicia was even more confused.


    "Either giving Shatrin a bribe through the King... or proposing to her, in order to restore her honor? Are they really doing such a childish thing?"


    "She was dumped by Vasily Marjoram. So, it will either be one of the two. A bribe announces the consolidation of the Princess'' power while a proposal announces the consolidation of the Princess'' charm."


    Of course, that won''t lead to a real marriage. This is just a social trick to make each other feel good.


    "I can do neither. I can''t bribe nor propose to a blood relative."


    "So come up with a better way quickly. Did you sell off everything you''ve ever studied?"


    "What does this have to do with studying?"


    The two people, who had been arguing with each other, naturally turned to Yulia. That clever maid of honor would have the answer anyway, so it was pointless for the two to keep fighting.


    "Your Highness."


    Yulia stood in front of Lewicia, and put her hands together. Her eyes darkened deeply.


    Lewicia asked with a confused face.


    "What''s the problem? What are you going to say?"


    "Please, don¡¯t get angry and listen.¡±


    "Great, I''m nervous now."


    "Support Princess Shatrin in front of the King."


    Lewicia didn''t answer.


    All emotion disappeared from the Prince''s face who always wore a mischievous smile. He seemed so bewildered that he forgot how to react.


    "Support Shatrin?"


    Lewicia asked back. He looked at the silent Coco with resentment, as if asking what the hell was going on.


    Coco did not take Lewicia''s side.


    "Ha... explain."


    Lewicia sighed deeply. He got up and opened the window, saying he had a headache.


    Yulia brought him a cold cup of water, and said.


    "What does Princess Shatrin want the most right now?"


    "Vasily''s head?"


    "She wants Marjoram to suffer."


    It was a simple matter. People will struggle to understand the King''s heart, but from Yulia''s point of view, this was a problem that couldn''t be more simple.


    "What will the King think if Your Highness, who has hated power and always lived like a vagabond until now, suddenly supports the Princess?"


    "He will ask me if I''m crazy."


    Yulia lightly smiled.


    "The structure of the succession will be shaken."


    "Are you saying that''s what my father wants?"


    "The first Prince is the candidate that Marjoram openly supports. So, there have been no competitors so far. If Her Highness Shatrin, who has declared war on Marjoram, takes a step forward in this fight with the support of Your Highness the second Prince..."


    "The Marquis of Marjoram will start to lose sleep for sure."


    "The King will be pleased."


    Lewicia thought that would be the case too. The relationship between the King and Marjoram used to be strong and intricate, like a married couple holding each other''s hearts.


    However, there was one thing he was overlooking, which was that the Marquis of Marjoram had been continously refusing the King''s calls lately.


    "The King is upset because of what happened to Shatrin. In the meantime, if Your Highness Lewicia holds Princess Shatrin''s hand, saying that Marjoram''s enemy is your friend, the King will be happy to the point of clapping his hands alone in an empty place."


    "...I see. Besides, no one will be suspicious. Since I have always despised Marjoram."


    "You don''t have to win the contest. But Your Highness will gain a great ally, the King''s beloved daughter."


    Lewicia muttered that he didn''t know what to do. Supporting Shatrin was something he had never done, even in his dreams. Even though they had never fought while holding each other by the collar, they had been indifferent to each other their entire lives.


    "Then, what if Shatrin ascends to the throne? Marjoram is more than enough to start a civil war."


    "Such a thing won''t happen."


    Yulia smiled softly, and pushed the cup of cold water to the prince.


    "Your Highness just has to become King."


    Lewicia, who naturally raised the cup to his mouth and was about to drink, threw it away and pointed at Yulia with his finger. Then, he shouted towards Coco.


    "Mom! This child is trying to have me killed!"


    On this day, Coco finally cursed with her voice.


    Lewicia was a pessimistic person. Coco habitually called the Prince an immature child, but in fact, the problem was that he grew up too quickly.


    After his childhood, when his mother''s love was everything, Lewicia came to think that all humans in this world are selfish and pretentious.


    More specifically, he believed that the higher the position, the more one lives to be seen by others. There was no such thing as sincerity, love, or sacrifice to such people.


    He lived his life expecting nothing and relying on no one.


    Although he treated Coco like family, he also gave her the freedom to return home at any time. That was why he didn''t hire more maids of honor.


    Because he didn''t want to get close to anyone in this damn lonely palace.


    But then, Yulia Arte appeared.

 CH 30

    At first, it was just a joke. As he said, after seeing Vasily Marjoram''s ridiculous expression a few times, he intended to give her a big gold coin, and drive her away from the palace.


    To think that she was blackmailing a member of the royal family with the Brewe medal in hand... If he hadn''t granted Yulia''s wish in front of so many people, his reputation would have been damaged.


    The commoner maid of honor he took in as a joke quietly shook his daily life, shattered it into pieces, and brought it to a new world.


    Yulia probably couldn''t have imagined it. What it meant to Lewicia Ortega, to have someone ask him about his right to succeed to the throne.


    Even Lewicia himself had lived with the conclusion that such a thing would never happen.


    "Your Highness, I heard that you quit the successor classes at twelve."


    "I didn''t expect to hear such nagging after becoming an adult."


    "You quit the classes as soon as they started, why did you do that?"


    "Was it Coco who snitched on me?"


    Lewicia glared at Coco with an unfair expression. Coco was looking at him with a face that showed she was having a lot of fun.


    Yulia sighed, and spoke again.


    "I didn''t mean that you absolutely have to become King. That''s not what we want from Your Highness."


    "Are you playing with me right now? Are you telling me not to become King while scolding me for quitting the successor classes?"


    "I''m not saying that you shouldn''t become King either."


    ''So, what are you telling me to do?'' Lewicia crinkled his nose, and stood up. He didn''t want to hear nagging, so he was thinking of going out.


    At that moment, Yulia held him back.


    "I''m saying this because the only way Your Highness can live is by becoming a candidate for the throne."


    "...What?"


    "You are the son of a concubine who isn''t even a successor. Moreover, Your Highness is young and beautiful. If I were the Marquis of Marjoram, I would encourage His Highness the King to promote marriage diplomacy by using the Prince as a sacrifice."


    Lewicia stopped walking with a shocked face. He had never thought of it like that.


    There were no neighbors around Ortega who could engage in marriage diplomacy. The only neighboring country of this narrow peninsula-shaped country was the Baikan Empire, and the Emperor was not someone who would accept marriage diplomacy.


    "I''m a man."


    "That''s why I''m saying this."


    "What?"


    "In Baikan''s imperial family, even empresses and princesses can have concubines."


    Lewicia''s face turned as pale as paper at the cruel words that came out of Yulia''s mouth. He sat back in his chair, and rolled his eyes.


    "How many concubines did the Empress have? Was it two? Ah, that''s right, one of them died. Then, it must be one. The Empress is old, so I don''t think she will take another concubine."


    "I was just talking about one of the possibilities. Don''t think about it too seriously."


    "How can I not! I''m going to be sold to the Empire!"


    "That won''t happen if you become a candidate for the throne. As long as there are forces supporting Your Highness, Marjoram will be cautious, and the King will start weighing things."


    "Which one of his kids is the most compliant, is that what you are talking about?"


    "Something like that."


    To survive, you must seize power. The palace was such a place. It is impossible to stay idle, and live peacefully. If he wanted to live such a life, he should have fled to a very distant place before becoming an adult.


    "You told me to support Shatrin."


    "It''s a temporary measure."


    Lewicia understood Yulia''s words. He also thought she was completely right.


    "Still, getting back into successor classes at this age is a bit..."


    "You will not ask the King for a teacher. Being smart and a good student only attracts attention when you''re young, but Your Highness is already an adult."


    "So, what do you want me to do?"


    "I will teach you."


    Yulia said nonchalantly. Lewicia looked as if he had heard something that didn''t make sense, but after a while, he let out a long sigh.


    "That''s right... You are the owner of the Brewe medal after all."


    "It is fortunate that the ban on successor studies has been lifted. What would we have done if I hadn''t learn them at the academy."


    Lewicia was more bothered by the fact that Coco kept laughing like a mean cat in the corner than the fact that he had to be taught by Yulia.


    "Coco, stop laughing."


    "I don''t want to."


    "Please."


    "No."


    When Lewicia pointed his finger at Coco with an angry face, Yulia gently took his finger, and lowered it, then said.


    "Lady Coco will also teach you. I only know how to approach it academically. Lady Coco will be much better at explaining the history of the royal family."


    An evil smile was painted on Coco''s face.


    *****


    It was the day of the second contest.


    Yulia heard from a spy planted in the palace that the King would personally attend the event. Everyone said it was natural since it was a contest under the pretext of the King''s birthday, but Yulia didn''t think so.


    The King will appear to set up Shatrin''s flag.


    "Have a safe trip."


    This time, instead of Yulia, Coco decided to follow. As it was the day Lewicia would declare his support for Shatrin, she decided to avoid being in a position where she could garner attention.


    "The fact that I have to tell the kid who hit you to become King... doesn''t make me feel good."


    Lewicia muttered depressingly as he left the palace. Yulia soothed him, telling him not to care about such things.


    After the two of them left the palace, Yulia hurriedly prepared to go out. While Lewicia and Coco would be shaking the contest venue by using Shatrin, she had other work to attend to.


    ''I have to prevent the Marquis of Marjoram from coming back to his senses too soon.''


    If the route of the slush funds is cut off and the successor is destroyed beyond his control, the Marquis will not be able to pay attention to what happens inside the palace for the time being.


    "Welcome!"


    Maxwell, who was waiting in front of the carriage in advance, waved his hand at Yulia.


    "Now then, shall we try going inside the enemy¡¯s mouth?"


    "Is it really possible?"


    "Do you know what I have done the most while living in Ortega for the past ten years? Secretly sneaking in and out of the homes of powerful people."


    "The Marjoram mansion is heavily guarded."


    "The more guarded a place, the more vulnerable it is."


    Maxwell boasted.


    "The castles of Baikan are surrounded by layers of towers, gates, and walls. So, Ortega is almost at the level of a fence. Is it because the country is peaceful, or because it''s open? I wonder."


    "It''s customary to prefer having a large plot of land rather than tall buildings."


    "Is that so? Anyway, you will be able to enter the Marjoram mansion. Moreover, underground prisons are the easiest place to break into. In terms of security, it''s the last place to check."


    Shortly after the boastful words, Yulia was able to enter Marjoram''s underground prison.


    The two guards, who had received a generous amount of gold coins, took off their armor and slipped away. Yulia and Maxwell put on the armor, and covered their faces with helmets.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Yes."


    Yulia followed behind him.


    Vasily was confined to a spacious and comfortable prison. There were also a soft bed and a dining table.


    Yulia found him lying there, like a person who had embraced all the agony in the world.


    "Vasily."


    Yulia took off her helmet.


    "...Yulia?"


    ''How did you come in here?'' Based on his expression, that''s what Vasily seemed to be thinking. It was hard to contain her laugh as she watched that stupid face.


    When Yulia involuntarily let out a light laugh, Vasily came closer and grabbed the iron bars like someone who had found hope in the dark.


    "Yulia, I missed you so much."


    "You are still as selfish. People¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t meant to just see what¡¯s in front of them as it is."


    "What?"


    "I am telling you to think a little bit deeper about the things you see with your eyes and hear with your ears. Especially for someone like you who were born with power in your hands, you always have to think."


    "Yulia, what are you talking about after coming all the way here?"


    "Something like, ''put yourself in the other person''s place''."


    Yulia said in a voice mixed with laughter. It was a tone that seemed to be admonishing as well as taunting.


    Vasily''s eyes began to shake little by little. He finally understood that Yulia''s smile was very different from the past.


    "You learn this when you are very young, you know. Morality, ethics, being an upright person... Oh, it comes out during etiquette, too. Since you are the son of a marquis, wouldn''t you have learned that it is a moral duty expected from nobles?"


    "I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say. Yulia, I became like this because of you, but..."


    "I am telling you..."


    The smile instantly disappeared from Yulia''s face.


    "...to think about what you would do if you were in my place. From the time we first met until now, think about it once... if you have a brain. What if our positions were reversed? Try to think about it!"


    "What''s... wrong with you?"


    "I don¡¯t even want you to sympathize with me. It''s been a long time since I gave up on that. But, Vasily, don''t you need to at least understand? Why I am doing this, and why I changed like this?"


    She knew it was useless to say this. People don''t change easily. Especially someone who is narrow-minded and selfish like Vasily.


    "What... is so unfair?"


    Look at that. Vasily eventually blamed Yulia.


    "Thanks to my family¡¯s support, you were able to study what you wanted, and you lived comfortably. Kristin used to think of you as a friend when she was little. It was the same for me!"


    ''Why are you so cheap?''


    Yulia was about to say that, but stayed still instead. She thought of waiting to see what other nonsense he would spout out.

 CH 31

    "Is it because you became the maid of honor of the royal family? Now, you don''t need me anymore? To be honest, you wouldn''t have become this successful without me."


    "Are you saying this is all thanks to you?"


    "I didn¡¯t say that."


    "Don''t play with words when you have no talent for it. You''re just a failure who didn''t have the courage nor the will to go through tough situations."


    "Let me ask one thing."


    Vasily raised his trembling eyes, and looked at Yulia. He looked quite desperate.


    "Yulia, did you even love me?"


    "What do you think?"


    "You were only using me, right? Because I''m naive, you seduced me, and tried to get money out of me. Because if you stay by my side, you could enjoy the life of a noble you so desperately longed for, so..."


    "Go on."


    "I''m sorry. I must have been out of my mind. I didn''t mean to say this... Yulia, it''s not too late. Come back to me. I am still the same. I only have you."


    Vasily was in a state of confusion. This is probably a huge crisis in his life that he has never imagined.


    ''That''s right, I''d like to put myself in your shoes too.'' Thinking this, Yulia took a step closer to Vasily.


    "Princess Shatrin has declared that she would cut off all relationship with your family. The Marquis had to do his best to settle it, but he didn''t even show his face in the palace because he was dealing with more important matters."


    "My father? Why?"


    "Vasily, you probably won¡¯t become a marquis."


    It''s a cruel punishment. It was like abandoning a young master who had no worries because the future was all set in the middle of the battlefield of life.


    "From now on, Kristin will take your place."


    "No."


    Vasily didn''t seem to fully accept that fact yet.


    Then, it''s time to bring him down from the dreamland in his fairytale to reality. She will give a mirror to the monster who had lived his life thinking he was an angel.


    "You will be abandoned. Like collateral vassals, you will have to bow your head to Kristin for the rest of your life, and crawl while following her orders. Since your marriage to the Princess was canceled, you will be sold off to another woman. And after that, you will be forgotten forever."


    "No, that''s impossible!"


    "You have to live like that in order to remain a Marjoram. Come to your senses, Vasily."


    This was advice. At least, Yulia thought so.


    "I won''t live like that. It doesn''t matter even if I don''t become a marquis! But, I won''t live that way. I... I haven''t..."


    ''...done anything yet. If I were you, I would flap my wings like crazy trying to get out of this cage.''


    A sharp light hovered in Yulia''s eyes.


    "Yulia, get me out of here."


    Vasily begged, hanging on the bars. His knuckles were white. Fear and desperation were felt on his pale face, which had not seen the light of day for a while.


    "If you managed to come in secretly, doesn''t that mean that you can sneak out as well? Yes, you''re smart, so you''ll find a way somehow... Yulia."


    "Tell me."


    "Please, get me out. I''m going to run away from my family. I will no longer live as my father''s tool. That''s my only way out."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You can''t live a day outside of this mansion. Frankly speaking, have you ever made money or accomplished anything with your own hands? You will come back home crying as soon as you get out of here."


    "Don''t look down on me."


    "You''re wrong. I am not looking down on you. You are just insignificant to me."


    "You... okay, I get it. You can criticize me as much as you want. Just, help me this time. If you get me out of here, I will never show up in front of you, and bother you again."


    "Really?"


    Yulia asked as if she had been waiting. Her reaction was quick, like someone who was only waiting for these words.


    Vasily nodded with a hurt face.


    "Yes... never..."


    She looked like she had finally done the cleaning that she had been putting off, so Maxwell, who had been following her, chuckled.


    "Can you really let that bastard go away like that? Won''t he come back in two days and tell on you, saying that you helped him escape?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I can just shake it off by saying that it''s not true. Moreover, it''s something that the Marquis of Marjoram will have to reflect on. People say that the dungeon of the Marquis family is a place where anybody can come and go."


    "I am not anybody, though."


    Maxwell shrugged. Knowing that it would have been impossible without his ability, Yulia slightly bowed her head to express her gratitude.


    "Thank you for accepting my ridiculous request."


    "Then, can I brag about this to Babaslov?"


    "Of course."


    Maxwell grinned, and held out his arm. Yulia smiled like a child and approached him, crossing their arms.


    "By the way, why don''t you kill him?"


    Maxwell was really curious about that. He couldn''t understand why she would handle things in such a complicated way when it could be easily solved by killing him.


    How should she explain it? Yulia, who was thinking about how to respond, said as if singing.


    "Killing is too easy. Whereas revenge is a carefully crafted warning.¡±


    "Ah... I see. You want Vasily to get a taste of what it''s like to be in your shoes."


    People who are quick to understand are so nice to talk to. Yulia nodded happily.


    *****


    "I support Shatrin."


    The moment Lewicia said that, the tumultuous contest hall became quiet as if time had stopped.


    Shatrin, the King, and the first Prince all stared intently at Lewicia.


    "Second Prince, what did you just say?", the King asked.


    Lewicia thought of Yulia, the mysterious maid who brought him to this point. Had Yulia been here, he thought that she would have told him not to bother trying to explain, and to say the following words.


    "I, the second Prince Lewicia, will support the heir to the throne, Shatrin Ortega."


    For a long time, the King''s gaze lingered on Lewicia, who appeared empty-handed after being told to bring a gift and threw out these words.


    "Take a look at Kristin Marjoram. She looks like she is going to faint at any time."


    Coco said happily. As she said, after Lewicia''s declaration of support for Shatrin, Kristin was eagerly explaining something with a pale face next to the first Prince.


    "Its a little... unexpected."


    Lewicia murmured.


    The King did not openly rejoice, or complimented him with words. He just told Lewicia that he understood, and respected his decision.


    However, after that, he called Shatrin and exchanged a few words with her. Then, the Princess approached Lewicia with a bright face.


    "I thought you hated me, Lewicia?"


    "It''s true that I didn''t like you."


    "Start liking me from now on. I will do my best to do the same."


    "Is it that easy?"


    "What is so difficult about it? My enemy is your enemy. That''s why you chose me. That alone is enough."


    As expected. Shatrin was a royal who bore incredibly strong grudges. Just because she didn''t like Marjoram, she changed her mind so easily.


    Lewicia nodded with a confused face.


    "Lewicia? We''ll be siblings who get along well in the future, but I can''t be the only one to receive a present. Tell me if there is anything you want. If it''s in my power, I will help you however I can."


    Lewicia, who wanted to say, ''I don''t want anything from you, and I''m uncomfortable today, so please, just go away'', thought of Yulia again.


    A calm face that never showed anger even with swollen cheeks and bloody lips.


    Come to think of it, there was something that Lewicia wanted from Shatrin.


    "Apologize to my maid of honor."


    "What?"


    "The maid of honor you hit twice after breaking into my palace."


    Shatrin looked at Lewicia as if she hadn''t expected this.


    "That commoner? Is it someone you care about?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. I will apologize."


    Shatrin didn''t even hesitate.


    "It was my fault. That maid of honor did nothing wrong after all, I just lost my mind. It¡¯s a bit funny to apologize verbally after hitting someone, so why don¡¯t I send her some presents?"


    Shatrin beckoned, and the maids who followed her approached and listened.


    "There is a commoner maid of honor in Lewicia''s palace. Send her some presents. Very fancy ones. Enough to forget that I hit her."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    He was telling her to go and apologize in person, but Shatrin decided to send her expensive gifts instead. Lewicia wanted to point out that fact as well, but swallowed his words with difficulty as Coco shook her head slightly.


    "Thank you, Lewicia."


    Shatrin finally said with a smile.


    "You seem afraid to fight, but I am not. I''ll make sure you don''t regret choosing me."


    "Please, do so."


    Because the nobles who had been hovering around gathered at once, and began to congratulate Shatrin, it was unclear whether those words had reached Shatrin''s ears.


    Shatrin''s honor, which had fallen to the bottom because of Vasily, who had unilaterally declared that he would break off the engagement, reached a higher position than before thanks to Lewicia''s declaration of support.

 CH 32

    Until now, Vasily had lived thinking that he was a good person who cared for others.


    He even believed that he was a reasonable person who could look at himself objectively. He considered that most of his opinions were right, and assumed that other people were stupid and narrow-minded, and that they couldn''t understand his words.


    He didn''t even know how stupid that thought was.


    "To put yourself in someone else''s position? What does that mean..."


    Yulia had become strange. To think of one''s position differently, what kind of childish grumbling is that? Everyone has their own position, and it was impossible to fully understand others.


    He was in a filthy mood. It was partly because Yulia''s words hurt him, but also because of the bag of gold coins she threw at him at the end.


    "Damn it."


    Vasily, who had been locked up, was empty-handed, and could not return to the mansion to get money.


    Yulia tossed a bag of gold coins at him, just as she would to a beggar. She threw it on the floor so that he had no choice but to bend down to pick it.


    Vasily, who was muttering to himself as he walked down the street at night, took out his purse.


    "How much money did she put in, wait... did Yulia have this kind of money in the first place?"


    He stood in the middle of an alleyway, and opened the purse.


    "How is that possible?"


    It was full of glittering gold coins. Even at first glance, it was a significant amount. Vasily took out a gold coin with an uncomfortable expression, and held it up in the moonlight.


    "It¡¯s real."


    Vagrants walking through the alleys also saw it.


    Their eyes were instantly stained with greed. The alley was filled with animosity so clear that Vasily felt chills.


    ''These crazy...''


    Words that he couldn''t say out loud lingered inside his head.


    Vasily walked quickly while clutching onto the purse. He had to somehow get out on the main road, and go to the club where his friends were gathering. If he could get there, his friends who had sworn their eternal friendship would give him a place to stay.


    "Hey, young master."


    A beggar who had been leaning against the wall spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry?"


    The beggar''s face revealed under the moonlight was hideous. His skin was covered in wounds and filth, and his exposed teeth were yellow and black.


    "Ugh, aaaargh!"


    Vasily stumbled, and started running. Before he knew it, a vagrant who had caught up to him opened his arms and blocked his path. In panic, Vasily stumbled, and fell forward.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The vagrants laughed loudly. All of them were covered in hideous scars and filth. He didn''t know what they were doing in the port, but whenever they moved around, a sour smell of rotting fish emanated from them.


    "Would you look at that! Where are you going?"


    "Isn''t it a young master?" Wait, let''s take a closer look! Is it a lady? Huh?"


    The purse Yulia had given him was taken away in an instant. The purse was opened, and gold coins poured out. Aside from the vagrants who were harassing Vasily, passers-by also rushed to reach for the gold coins that had spilled onto the floor.


    Vasily did not even think of getting back the money they had taken, but just crawled on all fours and tried to get out of there.


    "Where are you going! Your shoes look good, and your clothes are expensive, huh? Your hair looks pretty soft too? I am going to cut it all off, and sell it. Exhange clothes with me. Mine still have a few more wears, you know. Hahaha!"


    "The coat is mine! Search him. He might have a ring or a necklace too."


    His whole body trembled. Vasily waved his arms in an attempt to shake them off, but the sneer he heard only grew louder.


    "Move! Get away from me! Do you even know who I am..."


    "And who are you, huh? Who!"


    "I will kill all of you. I... I will have all of you killed! You really think you will be safe after daring to touch a noble like this!?"


    "If you say it like that, we can''t let you go safely, young master. Don''t you think?"


    Someone said in a very low voice. At that moment, Vasily realized that he had made a mistake. It would have been over if he had let them take his money and clothes, but before he knew it, none of the vagrants who were making fun of him were laughing.


    "Young master."


    One of them approached, and said.


    "Do you know that somewhere on the southern coast there is a school of man-eating fish? If you throw a person in there, I''m sure you can imagine what will happen, huh? It is said that only the bones come back to the surface. I love it when you can handle things without leaving a trace."


    Vasily''s frightened face was soon hidden from view by the vagrants.


    ''You said that you were locked up.''


    Yulia hadn''t forgotten any of Vasily''s excuses.


    She didn''t bother to hide the laughter that was leaking out. As she said that, Vasily had an expression of resentment.


    In the past, Yulia persistently tried to confirm that what he said was true.


    As she lay dying in a blizzard, Vasily said that he was locked up. However, the Vasily''s confinement was very different from what Yulia had imagined.


    Vasily could have gone out easily on that day. The soldier, who was watching him, said that the young master only asked to be let out, but didn''t actively attempt to go out.


    Had he tried, he would have had no other choice but to let him go as a mere soldier couldn''t possibly hurt a young master.


    If Vasily had tried his best to come to Yulia that day, he could have escaped from his room even if he had to return to the mansion after being caught in the middle.


    It was the same when the Marquis of Marjoram cut off funding to the orphanage.


    Yulia only found out about it after the director, who couldn''t endure the dire situation, sold the poor children to a ship, and she couldn''t save them anymore.


    However, Vasily said he already knew that. According to his words, he tried to stop his father, but couldn''t do anything in the end.


    Then, Yulia questioned him, asking him if he could have helped with his own money or if he could have saved the children from being sold.


    But Vasily really knew nothing.


    He also said that it would be better for them to work on a ship, eat their fill, and become great sailors, rather than live by begging nobles in a poor orphanage.


    These words could only be said because the immature aristocrat didn''t know that children sold to pirate ships would become slaves, or die while working like livestock.


    "So I¡¯m going to cheer for you too."


    "What?"


    "I wonder... what will happen when a young man from an aristocratic family, whose breath is expensive, walks down the street with a bag full of gold coins."


    A singing voice and a nonchalant expression. Maxwell nodded heavily at Yulia''s words.


    "Aha."


    "Rather than living behind the fence of the Marquis family without knowing the world, you will be able to become a great aristocrat if you study the world properly on the road, even if it is a little hard on your body."


    ''Right, Vasily?''


    Yulia laughed, full of cruel goodwill and pure malice.


    *****


    Lewicia''s successor studies went smoothly. Yulia was good at teaching, and Lewicia was good at learning.


    Above all, the fact that she was not an authoritative member of the royal family helped the most.


    "Yulia, have you received all the presents Shatrin sent you?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to receive that much. Thanks to the Prince, I became very rich for a commoner. Even if I retire now, I will be able to eat well, and live well for the rest of my life."


    "Who said you could retire?"


    "I''m talking about later. Won''t I also be able to leave the palace someday?"


    "Say that after you stop me from being sold as a concubine to the Empire."


    Lewicia murmured gloomily. Perhaps quite shocked by the prospect that such a thing might happen, for the past few days, he stood often in front of the mirror, cursing his beautiful face.


    After the second contest, the royal palace was full of life. In particular, Shatrin''s palace was in an uproar. There were so many guests that it was said they would have to wait several days to make an appointment with the Princess.


    Lewicia carried out his original schedule during the day, and at night, was taught successor studies by Yulia and Coco.


    Lewicia, who had been muttering with his head buried in a thick book, checked his watch and said as if lamenting.


    "It''s already midnight."


    "Stop looking at your watch. Kids who can¡¯t study are always like that."


    "Coco, there is an old saying that two people grow fond of each other while fighting. We might become family at this rate."


    "Don''t say such scary words."


    "A few hundred years ago, when a member of the royal family died, the maid of honor who served them also died alongside them. It is said that they were buried together in the grave, or lived while guarding the grave after death. If that is not family, then what is it?"


    This time, Yulia answered.


    "It must have been a lover. Or they gave allegiance to the person they worshipped as their master."


    "How dreary."


    Lewicia turned the pen round, and pointed at Yulia''s face with the tip of the pen.


    "Yulia, tell me honestly."


    "Yes."


    ¡°Have you ever imagined it when you came in as my maid of honor... the ending where you fall in love with the Prince, and live happily ever after like in a fairy tale."


    "No."


    Yulia answered, not even looking at Lewicia''s face. Her gaze was fixed on the thick book without wavering.


    "You really haven''t?"


    Lewicia looked somewhat disappointed.


    "I haven''t."


    "Why?"


    To Lewicia, who persistently asked, Coco answered instead of Yulia.


    "There is no way that Yulia would want to fall in love with a prince, but even if that were the case, it wouldn''t have been a fairy tale ending where the two of you would live happily ever after. Why do you ask such a childish question when you are already aware of this?"


    "You never know."


    While turning the pages of the book and marking the parts Lewicia had to memorize, Yulia spoke without taking her eyes off the book.


    "I don¡¯t believe in love."

 CH 33

    "Yulia?"


    Lewicia asked back as if he hadn''t heard properly.


    Only then did Yulia raise her head, and calmly responded.


    "Fairy tales aren¡¯t even kind to the main character. Who really wants to live a life like that? Kidnapped by the Demon King, suffering from a witch''s curse... There is no way that such pain can be healed with the love of prince from a fairy tale."


    "So you don¡¯t believe in love?"


    "If I dare say... I mean that my love is worthless."


    "How come?"


    "Because it will disappear like foam in no time."


    Yulia''s tone was no different from when she taught Lewicia about the successor studies.


    At the dry voice, as if reading a book, this time Coco clicked her tongue with a tired face.


    However, Lewicia couldn''t take Yulia''s words lightly.


    To think that love is worthless. It was the first time he had heard such words from a woman.


    The absolute woman who dominated his childhood was his mother, and she was the one who gave up her life and her only son for love.


    "There are some people in this world... who believe that love lasts forever."


    "Probably. Somewhere."


    When Yulia was about to scold him for chatting too much, and tell him to read the book, Lewicia suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha!"


    It was a hearty laugh. Surprised, Yulia opened her eyes wide. Coco muttered, "Have you finally gone crazy?" and "No matter how much you don''t want to study, don''t go crazy."


    Lewicia, who had been laughing for a long time, stopped laughing, and said.


    "Coco, I hate fairy tales."


    "What are you saying all of a sudden?"


    "That''s why I like the both of you. You''re awfully pessimistic and realistic. Just in case my head turns into a flower garden, make sure to pour cold water over it like today. So that I can come back to my senses."


    As he looked out of the window, he saw the pale moon. It was the crescent moon that had the power of captivating people. Lewicia, who had been fidgeting, muttered as if talking to himself.


    "If I say that I want to run away from here... will you be disappointed in me?¡±


    Somehow, his voice sounded sad. With his usual smile on his lips, he asked Yulia and Coco.


    "Is running away bad?"


    "Your Highness."


    "Is it that bad to run away because I hate this place so much? I don''t want to fight. I don''t want to kill anyone, and I don''t want to do the same thing as the person I hate. Is it still bad to run away?"


    "It''s not bad. It''s brave. Because you''re protecting yourself."


    "But, why do you keep asking me to fight?"


    "Because Your Highness has nowhere to hide."


    Yulia did not comfort him.


    Lewicia laughed. His beautiful face was full of sadness.


    His lips, which only poured out sly jokes every day, trembled slightly, so he couldn''t look more sad. Lewicia Ortega was a man whose lips expressed more sadness than his eyes.


    "Am I going to die after all?"


    "Your Highness."


    "I will either die at the hands of my father... or at the hands of my siblings. If not... will I die a violent death somewhere without anyone knowing?"


    Coco''s breathing quickened. Yulia knew that Coco was catching her breath with her hands clasped tightly together.


    Lewicia joked that they could become a family after growing attached to each other, but to Coco, he had already been family for a long time.


    From the day little Coco met a lonely crying baby lying alone in a white cradle, Prince Lewicia has been like her real brother.


    In one of her previous lives, Lewicia actually died. It was the result of a collusion between the Marquis of Marjoram, the King, and a few other nobles. Lewicia was sold to the imperial family of the Baikan Empire, and died miserably on the way.


    At that time, Coco cried a lot. She said that she cried more than when her first love failed. She cried with the face of someone who had lost her family, like when her parents passed away.


    Yulia spoke on behalf of Coco.


    "We will be together."


    "What?"


    "I won''t let Your Highness die, but... if there is something like fate, and Your Highness eventually dies... I won''t let you die somewhere in complete silence. Coco and I will definitely be together with you."


    "What''s with you? Are you saying you will die with me?"


    "There is nothing I can¡¯t do."


    "What? ...Are you being serious?"


    "Yes."


    Her tone was firm and calm. The kind of tone that makes your stomach ache all the more because you can''t feel any emotions from it.


    Lewicia laughed while telling Yulia not to lie. But as he said that, ripples were spreading in his eyes.


    Lewicia, like Yulia, did not believe in love.


    He particularly despised it when a woman cried while clinging onto a man''s love. It was because it reminded him of his mother, who suffered the most, when he was a child.


    Whenever he saw Vasily clinging to Yulia, and her acting cold, he fondly imagined the two of them as his father and mother.


    It was childish and naive, but he didn''t feel guilty because he felt refreshed every time he imagined it.


    Even so, Yulia''s confession that day sank heavily in his heart.


    To think that love is worthless.


    For the reason that it''s an emotion that will disappear like foam.


    "What are you doing?"


    After Yulia told Lewicia to do his homework alone and left the room, Coco approached him, who was clinging to the window, unmoving.


    "Your Highness, don''t give up, and..."


    "What do you think of Yulia?"


    It was yet another random question. Coco narrowed her red eyes into a line, and glared at him. In response, Lewicia raised his hands slightly and assumed a surrender posture, then pointed out of the window.


    "Look over there."


    "What is it?"


    "Yulia''s sponsor sent another gift. The box is small this time. Last time, what was it... that''s right, a dress and shoes."


    "There was also a box of gold coins."


    "What am I going to do? There is nothing I can do for her."


    Coco asked what he meant by those words. Although Yulia was Lewicia''s maid of honor, she probably didn''t enter the palace hoping to receive dresses and accessories.


    "Then, what did she expect from me when she came here?"


    Lewicia was talking to himself, but it didn''t sound like that to Coco. She watched Yulia, who was having a conversation with someone outside.


    "Your Highness couldn''t protect Yulia from the Marquis of Marjoram."


    "I know. I was shocked too... I admit what I have to admit. That''s why it''s even more strange. If it were me, I would run away without even looking back while cursing at the Prince."


    Lewicia thought that since it had been revealed that he was not a strong shield for Yulia, it was normal for her to leave the palace.


    However, Yulia approached him even further as if all of that was nothing, and her actions were deeply engraved in his heart.


    Lewicia followed Yulia with his gaze. His eyes moved from the round top of her head, along the long and elegant neckline, the neat and straight waist, and down to the hem of the long skirt.


    "Your Highness Lewicia."


    Coco covered his eyes with the palm of her hand.


    "What?"


    "Not Yulia."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I know that Your Highness is a child who hasn''t even had his first love yet. Still, don''t get involved with Yulia in that way. Any other woman is fine. Men are fine too. But, not Yulia."


    Lewicia laughed, took Coco''s hand and lowered it.


    "Really... It''s not like that. And! Thinking of it, isn''t it strange? Everyone else is fine, so why not Yulia? Rather, even if others won''t do, shouldn''t Yulia be fine because I can trust her?"


    "She is not a woman Your Highness can handle."


    Coco said sternly.


    Lewicia tried to continue the conversation with a wild joke this time, but for some reason, his mouth wouldn''t open. As he stood still with an awkward face, Coco gave another warning.


    "You will get hurt. I like Yulia, but I can''t support a relationship with a girl who will hurt Your Highness."


    "Coco."


    "Didn''t you hear her when she said that love was worthless?"


    "That..."


    "Do you think that such words could come out of an average twenty-one year old? You watched her play with Vasily Marjoram."


    Coco was right. Lewicia nodded, said he understood and told her not to worry.


    Coco sighed anxiously while pleading him to come to his senses.


    Telling someone not to fall in love is like a spell to make you fall in love.


    Lewicia vowed that if one day he was to write something like an autobiography, he would use these words as the opening sentence.


    He didn''t think much of it, but since Coco warned him so sincerely, Yulia kept being on his mind. During the moments he would normally greet her and pass by, he always ended up adding one more word.


    Although Lewicia was an adult, he had never truly fallen in love.


    When he was young, he was often embarrassed and nervous in front of girls, so he made stupid mistakes, but it never happened after growing up. To him, love was at best a fairy tale fantasy, and at worst, a bad thing that made people like his mother sick.


    ''Love, what a load of shit.''


    He tried imagining it once.


    That Yulia, who is his maid of honor, is also his lover. Members of the royal family sometimes hired their lover of low status as a maid of honor in order to keep her close.


    When he wakes up in the morning, will she be the first person he sees? A maid of honor is a person who shares the daily life of the royal member she serves, so they may be together all day.


    He wouldn''t have to worry about who to bring as his partner to a banquet, and he wouldn''t have to endure it alone on days when he feels lonely because he doesn''t have a friend to share his feelings with.


    Yulia appeared quite cold, so he thought she would be shy. It seemed that the honest Lewicia would be the one to express that he loved or missed her.


    Would Yulia smile at that time? Or would she get angry in order to hide her embarrassment?


    Embarrassment... Isn''t this feeling really unsuitable for that perfect maid of honor?

 CH 34

    A mischievous smile spread across Lewicia''s face. The escort knight who followed him like a shadow every day asked allusively.


    ¡°Are you having a good day?¡±


    "Me?"


    "You''ve been smiling since earlier."


    "I usually smile a lot."


    "Still, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you smile like that alone while walking."


    "Did I smile like a pervert?"


    Lewicia looked at his reflection in the window glass. His face was not particularly different in his eyes, but his escort guard behind him laughed and said, "You probably won''t know".


    "Lady Yulia is coming this way."


    At these words, Lewicia felt a tingling sensation in his heart. He was just imagining it by himself, but it felt like his thoughts had been exposed.


    "Your Highness."


    "What is going on?"


    Lewicia put his hands behind him, and straightened his back. His voice, which was originally soft, came out in a low-pitched tone. He was satisfied with how he looked like a prestigious member of the royal family.


    However, Yulia spoke without even making eye contact with him.


    "The Liberation Army is apparently distributing inflammatory handouts at the port. Right now, the Department of the Royal Household is agitated because of that. Did you know?"


    "Right, the liberation... The Liberation Army?"


    "Yes, I brought a copy."


    Yulia held out the paper she was holding. Lewicia accepted the paper with a sour face. It was densely packed with words that appeared to have been copied by someone.


    "I am not very interested in these guys."


    "Then you should pay attention from now on."


    "Why?"


    "The commander of the Southern Fleet is going to be replaced soon. It means that a new admiral will be appointed, but if Ortega''s youth is stirring up the people by spreading things like this at the port..."


    "He will be dumbfounded and angry."


    "The Emperor will hear about it."


    Lewicia quickly hardened his expression.


    Ortega was the only country that preserved its borders without any damage during the war of conquest initiated by the Baikan Empire.


    It was because the King fell on all fours and crawled in front of the Emperor at the time.


    Instead of conquering Ortega, the Emperor, who had received a declaration of surrender before a fight could even break out, turned back, satisfied with having his imperial fleet stationed in the southern sea.


    The ''protective alliance'' was actually a fancy term that the King made up to appease the nobles, and Ortega was treated no differently from a vassal state or colony in the Baikan Empire.


    The Liberation Army. As soon as the newly appointed admiral reports to the Emperor that there are disturbing forces in Ortega and that they are dreaming of independence, the entire Southern Fleet will open fire on Ortega.


    Lewicia, who had become serious, asked Yulia.


    "My father probably already knows?"


    "It seems that the Department of the Royal Household reported it right away. He is probably reading this by now."


    "Are they all going to be killed?"


    Lewicia asked coldly. But when he said that, he looked sick like a person whose face had been stabbed with a knife.


    "The King will order their execution."


    Yulia didn''t speak in a roundabout way.


    In all of her past lives, the Liberation Army was always brutally executed. One time, the square in front of the palace was filled with the bodies of the young men of the Liberation Army, to the point that there was no day for the blood to dry up.


    It won''t be different this time either. Since Carus Lankea appeared a year earlier in this lifetime, the movement of the Liberation Army was likely to accelerate accordingly.


    "I need to go to a place where nobles gather."


    Lewicia murmured. It seemed that he wanted to go around the nobles'' social meeting places outside the palace and find out what they thought about this matter.


    Yulia nodded her head in agreement. Lewicia was a person who had to take a different path from the King or Marjoram, so it was better to listen to as many people as possible for now.


    "You have to go there in secret. If rumors circulate that Your Highness is meeting nobles and asserting independence from the Empire, you will be attacked before you even become a candidate for the throne."


    "I am from the royal family. Is it even possible to go out secretly?"


    Lewicia''s escort knights nodded as if they agreed with his words.


    All royal outings were to be recorded. And for the safety of the royal family, escorts and attendants followed in line behind them.


    "I wonder if I could disguise myself as someone else..."


    Just then, a very good idea came to Yulia.


    "Put on a dress."


    Lewicia asked back.


    "A dress?"


    Prince Lewicia was a beautiful person. He wasn''t a glamorous or powerful beauty, but he had thin lines and a soft appearance for a man. That''s why fancy clothes and jewelry always looked good on him.


    Yulia said confidently.


    "No one will recognize you."


    Lewicia looked like he didn''t know what to say.


    "Still, it''s a little bit..."


    He was a man. There were many physical differences between men and women. But Yulia confidently said that a simple trick could make up for those differences.


    "I¡¯ll transform you into a completely different person."


    It was not difficult to obtain a dress. There were several sets of clothes meant for guests in the Prince''s palace, and among them, there was a dress made to be worn by anyone, regardless of body shape, as it could be fastened with a string.


    They used Coco''s cosmetics and wig, and the Prince already had many accessories.


    "Look."


    Yulia, who finished dressing him up, spoke confidently.


    Lewicia had truly become a different person.


    The black dress, diamond-encrusted necklace, pearl-colored gloves, and layered belt were alluring.


    Coco looked at Lewicia''s appearance, speechless. He stood close to the mirror, and was busy looking at his face. Since earlier, exclamations had been pouring out of his mouth.


    "I kind of..."


    "Do not say anything."


    "...look pretty."


    Coco couldn''t find any words to refute. Because he was indeed pretty.


    His long blonde hair was curled up and hung to one side, and his rich bangs and braided hair were connected with a decorative wig. Dark eye makeup was applied to reveal a little decadent beauty and contrasted with the pale lips while the face was shaded to look rounder.


    His musculature was hidden while his skinny wrists and collarbones were exposed, and a thick necklace was wrapped around his neck.


    In that way, Prince Lewicia disappeared, only leaving a seductive lady in his place.


    She thought that he was originally a beautiful person, but after dressing him up like this, she came to believe that Ortega''s most beautiful woman was not the King''s favorite concubine, but his son, Prince Lewicia.


    "What if I go out like this and men fall for me? It''s giving me goosebumps just thinking about it."


    Coco wanted to retort by asking him what kind of nonsense he was talking about. If a woman had said that in front of her, she would have laughed out loud.


    However, she couldn''t laugh now as she thought that such a thing might actually happen.


    "I might fall in love with myself."


    Lewicia smiled in satisfaction. His sullen attitude, which bordered on anger, when she first offered to dress him up as a woman, had completely disappeared.


    "Yulia is right. No one will recognize me. If someone finds out, then they''re a really weird fella."


    "You can freely mingle with anyone, and it will be advantageous when going in and out of the palace. While the outings of the royal family draw a lot of attention, at least dozens of unknown ladies come and go every day. It won''t even be recorded."


    "Right. It means that I didn''t have to try that hard going out secretly?"


    "Try not to talk as much as possible. Pretend to whisper in my ear when I''m with you. Then I''ll make up a story accordingly. If anyone asks, I''ll say you have a sore throat."


    "Good."


    "Try to act arrogant like a lady. People who like to talk pretend to be indifferent, and want to tell more to those who listen in moderation."


    The preparations were over. Yulia put her long hair up in a hat, and dressed like a maid who was serving Lewicia.


    "Shall we go?"


    Yulia reached out to Lewicia without much thought.


    He stood still and stared at Yulia''s hand.


    "Your Highness?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Lewicia grabbed Yulia''s hand.


    "I can''t help it until I get used to these shoes. I might be caught if I fall in an unsightly way."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Don¡¯t let go, hold on tight."


    He could have hold the escort knight''s hand. Yulia remembered the escort knight who followed Lewicia like a shadow.


    But then again, men don''t like holding hands with other men.


    "I will hold it well. Don''t worry."


    "If I fall, it''s your fault. Understood?"


    Yulia nodded without much thought this time as well. With one hand, she was holding Lewicia''s hand tightly.


    Coco, who had been looking at the scene without a word, sighed loudly as if to let others hear it on purpose, then lowered the corners of her mouth, twisted her lips in an oblique line and began to speak sarcastically.


    "Are you three years old? Those shoes don''t even have heels, and the soles are soft. Why would you fall when you purposely chose to wear comfortable shoes to avoid looking too tall and standing out? If you fall while wearing them, Your Highness has learned to walk incorrectly."


    "It¡¯s because I¡¯m not used to it. Besides, the dress is heavy and uncomfortable."


    "Why would that dress be heavy? The light armor that Your Highness wears whenever he goes out must be much heavier than that? Did you suddenly lose your strength? Oh my god. Shall I spoon-feed you now, Your Highness Baby Lewicia?"


    "Coco, shut up."


    "I don''t want to."


    "Don¡¯t be jealous that we go out to play together. Why are you taking out your anger on me for not having friends?"


    Yulia saw Coco swear silently again. Thinking that they would start a fight before having a chance to go out, she hurriedly pulled Lewicia''s hand.

 CH 35

    7. Caught in a broken trap


    A fancy banquet hall of some social club. A strange woman appeared in the secret playground of young aristocrats.


    "Who is it?"


    It was an unknown woman even for the good-for-nothings who pretty much lived in the banquet hall.


    A slender beauty with long blond hair. There was a secret charm in the pale skin and dark eyes revealed under the dark lighting.


    Standing in front of the stairs, she hurriedly lifted up her black dress, and dropped one glance at the men who were staring at her as if making fun of them. Then, with a clear mocking smile on her lips, she went upstairs.


    "Who the hell is it?", a man muttered.


    The noisy banquet hall became quiet in an instant. It was because of her beautiful appearance, but also because of her eyes that looked terribly indifferent to others.


    "Is she a foreign aristocrat who came to Ortega on vacation?"


    "Go and ask for her name."


    "She doesn''t seem like a Southerner, nor a Northerner."


    The men gathered and whispered. Some openly showed interest while others glanced at the hallway on the second floor to subtly observe her movements.


    "Do you think she''s already married?", someone muttered.


    He was a man who fell in love with her at first sight. At those words, the friends who were drinking with him laughed and replied.


    "Is that important?"


    "Do you think that woman would even look at someone like you in the first place? Stop dreaming."


    "Who knows? Just go and talk to her."


    The banquet hall quickly became noisy again. A few men with lingering feelings kept throwing glances at the second floor, but she did not appear for a while.


    As he entered the guest room on the second floor of the banquet hall, Lewicia looked nervous.


    "What should we do?"


    "About what?"


    "All of them are looking at me. Is there anyone who has recognized me? Yulia, you might not know this, but... even if I look like this, my face is very familiar to the nobles of Ortega."


    "It didn¡¯t seem like anyone recognized you."


    Yulia pulled out a chair. Lewicia kicked the cumbersome hem of the dress to the side, and sat on the chair.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea after all. Let''s go back for today. If I make a big mistake here, I will be laughed at by the nobles."


    Despite his perfect acting when he made his appearance, he suddenly became timid after entering the room.


    Yulia smiled lightly and approached the Prince, holding out a cup of cold water.


    "You did well."


    "Huh?"


    "You did really well. You were like a completely different person. Despite being royalty, Your Highness appears friendly at the palace. However, Your Highness who just entered the banquet hall looked like a mysterious foreign woman."


    "Is that true?"


    Lewicia asked hesitantly. He was so nervous that he couldn''t accept the compliment right away.


    Yulia looked straight at him, and said.


    "Your Highness has a talent."


    "What talent? Talent as a con artist?"


    "No. The talent to draw people''s attention."


    That was a very important skill to those who belonged to the royal family. Yulia thought that Lewicia''s greatest talent was his charm that had the power of captivating people''s hearts.


    "Just like Your Highness Prince Lewicia faces his vassals with a well-decorated appearance in the light, you can sometimes appear as a different person in the shadows to listen to the sincerity hidden in their hearts."


    "Is that even possible?"


    Lewicia was skeptical. No matter how open the nobles of Ortega may be, they wouldn''t confide in a stranger so easily.


    But Yulia''s thoughts were different.


    "They will be bolder precisely because you are a stranger. They don''t have to feel guilty. Anonymity turns humans into honest monsters. Your Highness, be an anonymous friend who doesn''t exist to them."


    "I can''t talk directly to them because I will get caught if they hear my voice."


    "They will feel more at ease since you can''t speak. They''ll believe you won''t spread rumors."


    After that, Yulia taught Lewicia how to behave after going down to the banquet hall.


    It was the same as when teaching successor studies. Yulia was a good teacher, and Lewicia was a good student.


    Watching him accept what she taught him without prejudice, Yulia realized once again that she had made the right choice.


    "Don¡¯t try to look feminine."


    "Why?"


    "You shouldn''t do it unless it''s natural. If you let them know in the beginning that you can''t talk because you have a throat illness, the followers will explain it to the others on their own. That means you don''t have to make excuses yourself. Your Highness only needs to put on a troubled expression."


    "I understand."


    "Since you are a good drinker, I won''t worry. It''s fine to enjoy gambling at the level of entertainment if you don''t want to bet a lot of money. However, don''t sympathize with vulgar swearing or obscenities. Don''t sympathize with jokes that disparage and criticize others."


    Lewicia vigorously nodded at Yulia''s words not to do anything that would undermine his dignity.


    "Even if someone embarrasses Your Highness, don''t react aggressively."


    "What? Why that?"


    "Keep a distance, and ignore them. Rather than childish provocations, pay attention to conversations that are slightly more elevated. Let the little attention that Your Highness gives them be a source of pride for them."


    "I see... I will do that."


    Lewicia nodded with a serious expression. Then, after patting down his tense face with the back of his hand, he went to the mirror to tidy up his appearance.


    "Yulia."


    "Yes?"


    "What should I say my name is? No matter how mysterious I want to appear, it''s too strange to keep my name a secret."


    "When it comes to names, Coco and I came up with one."


    "What is it?"


    "Titania."


    The Titania Mountains located at Ortega''s Northern frontier.


    "That''s a nice name."


    Lewicia let out a smile with a satisfied face.


    He was someone who thought that the biggest factor that prevented the Baikan Empire from moving south twenty years ago was not the King''s declaration of surrender, but the high and rugged Titania Mountains that separated the two countries.


    That''s why Yulia thought that Titania was the perfect name to use as Lewicia Ortega''s secret name.


    "Enough now. Let''s go down."


    Lewicia, who had spent a good amount of time pulling himself together in the reception room on the second floor, kicked the hem of his skirt and walked ahead. Yulia, who came out into the hallway with him, cautiously rolled her eyes.


    As they approached the stairs, almost everyone in the banquet hall turned their heads in Lewicia''s direction. It was a gaze mixed with kindness, wariness, and curiosity.


    Taking a deep breath, Lewicia took a look at them. His heart was beating a little faster than usual. A pleasant tension and unfamiliar sense of liberation filled his body.


    Lewicia thought of Yulia and Coco.


    Yulia''s eyes that look like they''re sinking quietly, but are about to suck you in like the dangerously moving sea. And Coco''s arrogant and charming lips that lift slightly as if laughing.


    He wouldn''t be able to copy them exactly, but he could at least try to emulate them. He was the one who had seen the two maids of honor the closest.


    The two of them were like teachers, friends, and sisters to him.


    A slight change occurred in Lewicia''s face. At that moment, the eyes of some of the people who were looking at him were filled with ecstasy.


    *****


    Lewicia''s first disguise attempt was half a success.


    The place the two of them went to was the biggest social club in Ortega, but it was judged to be an appropriate place for their stealth operation because the overall lighting was dim and there were many young aristocrats hanging out casually.


    However, instead of having a serious discussion about the Liberation Army, the nobles were busy expressing interest in the beautiful Lewicia.


    "Where on earth did this person come from? I feel like I am seeing her for the first time... and it doesn''t look like she is an aristocrat from Ortega."


    "Haha! It''s rude to ask about family name in a place like this. Even though we are meeting for the first time, let''s hang out as if we are old friends. What do you think? I''ll buy you a drink!"


    "I know this is a childish confession, but you are my ideal type. Should I say you look like you came out of my dreams? Please let me know how to contact you."


    There were men who stubbornly courted him saying that they had fallen in love at first sight, and there were women who clung to him saying they wanted to be friends.


    Lewicia, who had spent all his time rejecting them, had no choice but to hurry back to the palace at dawn.


    Yulia rated it as ''half-success as they couldn''t obtain any useful information, but no one recognized him''.


    "What was that about? Don''t tell me that all of the aristocrats of our Kingdom are playing around like that? I thought they would have important conversations... but everyone was just staring at my face."


    "It''s because it was the first time."


    "That''s why it''s a problem to be born so good looking. Why on earth did my mother made me this pretty?"


    "You still did very well. You left the impression that you were someone who couldn¡¯t be treated carelessly, so next time people who are on a higher level will approach you."


    Lewicia looked a little disappointed. However, Yulia soothed him while saying that he shouldn''t rush.


    "It will get better with time. One day, someone might invite Your Highness to a secret gathering. The more people want to be close to Your Highness, the better it will be."


    There is an appropriate time for everything. Lewicia''s strength must expand in hiding. He was still too weak to show his presence as a member of the royal family.


    "Don''t worry. I will continue doing it. I didn''t know that not being recognized by anyone could give me such a great sense of freedom."


    "Your Highness."


    "That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m just going out to have fun. Yulia, I remember when you told me to grasp the trends of the nobles, and look at the Kingdom from their point of view. And when you told me to keep an eye on the movements of the Liberation Army, and listen to the voices of the people."


    Lewicia looked straight at Yulia.


    "Actually, isn''t that what you meant? The words on the first page of the textbook on the discipline of kingship you chose. A king should be able to put himself in the people''s shoes."

 CH 36

    "You have a very good memory."


    "I can guess that much even without studying it. And Yulia, I am not a child. I know what are my strengths and weaknesses even if you don''t praise me for each thing I do."


    There are more people who won''t understand even if you teach them directly. And she doesn''t think of Lewicia as a child. She is complimenting him because he is actually doing well.


    Yulia was about to say that, but just kept her mouth shut.


    "From now on, I will go out alone. I can''t go around with you to play the role of nanny forever."


    "You still need an escort."


    He absolutely had to have an escort with him. Moreover, since he pretended to have a throat disease in order to hide his manly voice, he needed a quick-witted attendant who could convey Lewicia''s intentions in his stead.


    Yulia was well aware that she would not be able to continue playing that role herself.


    "It can''t be someone from the palace. Your Highness will usually meet nobles outside, but if someone from the palace comes with you, someone will eventually recognize them."


    "But I can''t bring someone from the outside that I can''t trust either. And it''s not like I have any comrades who would risk their lives to keep this secret."


    "I will find someone."


    "You?"


    "I know someone that will fit this role perfectly."


    There was someone who just came to mind.


    Maxwell.


    It was thanks to Maxwell''s competence that Yulia was able to break into the dungeon of the Marjoram mansion so easily. As someone who had been a shadow informant for a long time, he had a talent for stealth.


    Maxwell was definitely someone that could be trusted. He was Carus Lankea''s subordinate, and as long as Yulia held information that would be useful to Carus, the relationship of trust between the two will not be broken.


    The next morning.


    After getting ready, Yulia was about to go out when the new maid, Trudy, approached and greeted her.


    "Lady Yulia? Are you going out now? How about breakfast?"


    "I''m fine."


    "I can prepare it for you though."


    Trudy smiled charmingly, and offered to prepare a meal. She was a very friendly maid for a newcomer. The other maids didn''t know how to treat Yulia at first, so they kept their distance for several days, but this maid had no wariness from the start.


    Yulia looked at Trudy blankly, and slowly shook her head.


    "I''m really fine."


    "Then, when will you be back? What should I tell Lady Coco and His Highness the Prince if they ask?"


    "Just tell them that I went out."


    Lewicia and Coco were sleeping in today as well. It was only natural as they had been awake all night. She was the strange one for waking up as early as usual.


    Yulia picked a carriage at random at the entrance of the palace, and started moving alone once she was outside.


    She knew where Maxwell''s pawnshop was located. He never told her about it, but as soon as she heard the nickname ''shadow informant'', she remembered hearing rumors that there was a pawnshop that traded information instead of goods somewhere in the alley of the entertainment district.


    Yulia wore a plain coat over her dress, had her hair tied back, with a hat on her head. She didn''t go as far as wearing a veil since covering her face would make her look more suspicious. And she also took the most crowded roads.


    It was because of the hyenas.


    The Marquis of Marjoram would not have canceled the assassination request. He would have raised the amount of money offered, but he wouldn''t have given up.


    The hyenas who succeeded in breaking into the palace but failed in assassinating Yulia were likely waiting for her to come out.


    Still, Yulia did not slow down. On the day of the intruders'' attack, they managed to find out which maid was Marjoram''s spy, so it might be okay for the time being.


    ''Even if they attempt to kill me again, it won''t be today.''


    Even if that judgment was wrong, she didn''t have a choice. She''ll have to start all over anyway.


    She''ll never get what she wants if she plays it safe on the grounds that it''s too dangerous. It''s always been the case. The bolder her movements, the more information she obtained. If she puts her life on the line, the reward will be that much greater. This is probably the explanation for her reckless behavior until now.


    During the many iterations of her life, she had to give up so many things. Among them was her own safety.


    For Yulia, the best resource she could use was always herself.


    Maxwell''s pawnshop was just around the corner. Yulia blinked her eyes quickly at the sudden, familiar feeling running up and down her back.


    ''Is it a hyena?''


    After repeating death several times, she even acquired a special sense.


    Yulia noticed that hyenas were nearby, aiming at her life.


    What awful luck. As soon as she went out, they had already noticed her. Who is the hyena that came to kill her? Yulia''s head was spinning busily.


    Is it the man walking slowly from the opposite side, or the woman staring this way from the other side? It could be a merchant in front of a stall, or a coachman driving an empty wagon.


    Yulia didn''t stop moving. After passing through the main street and turning, she would only need to walk a little longer before reaching Maxwell''s pawnshop.


    At that moment, a man approached.


    It was a man who appeared to be drunk. His tanned skin was flushed with red, and his face was covered with a messy beard that made it impossible to tell how old he was.


    While staggering, the man cleverly avoided the crowd and approached Yulia with quick steps. Staring straight at her a few steps away, a murderous intent emitted from him.


    ''In a place like this? It would be complicated.''


    She was puzzled. This was one of the busiest roads in Ortega. There were a lot of people, and the guards patrolled from time to time.


    The man put one hand inside his jacket, and grabbed what she believed to be a weapon.


    Yulia realized as she looked into the man''s eyes.


    ''You''re thinking of killing yourself after killing me.''


    When you give up on your life, there is nothing to be scared of. The guilt or heavy punishment that come after committing murder are only concerns to those who actually survive. The man had already given up on all of that.


    What would he have received in return? Yulia was curious about that even at that moment.


    Is it money? Then, how much would it be? How much was he offered in order to give up his life so easily?


    Was he threatened, and his family held hostage? The hyenas could have done that.


    The man pulled his hand out of his jacket. A knife with a sharp blade was revealed. His moves weren''t clumsy. His gaze was fixed on Yulia''s neck, and the hand holding the knife was firm and unmoving.


    ''Is this life up to this point?''


    Yulia, who quickly looked around, thought.


    It didn''t seem like she could run away from him. She was wearing a dress and shoes. It would be no use screaming for help. The distance was too close.


    Her ninth life seems to be a bit short. It was failure again. After repeated failures, anger took precedence over regret. She was angry at herself.


    ''How did they know that I came out of the palace?''


    She remembered Trudy, the maid who approached her with a smile, and offered her a meal.


    She was a newcomer who entered to take the vacant position of the spy who had been kicked out, and she was a woman guaranteed to be trustworthy because her identity was clear inside the palace.


    She didn''t think the guard or the coachman could be spies. The guard was someone who genuinely cared for Yulia when she had been in danger, and the coachman didn''t even know who Yulia was.


    It wasn''t even funny that a new spy had taken the place of the spy who had been caught. It was a mistake. She should have been twice, thrice as vigilant.


    However, she had obtained an important piece of information when she found out that Marjoram was being helped from inside the palace.


    Although she couldn''t be happy about it since the price to pay was her own life.


    Carus'' face came to mind. He will rescue Yulia from the blizzard this time again, and as soon as she comes to her senses, he will say the same words with that cold face.


    ''I''ll have to start the same way. Still, I think it would be better not to reveal that I was cursed this time around.''


    Hopefully, the pain will be short. The moment of death is so painful that it is not forgotten even after the passage of time. Since she couldn''t avoid the pain, she wished that it would at least be short.


    Die.


    The hyena screamed with his entire body. Looking closer, it was a man who seemed to be twice as tall as Yulia.


    Would it be useful to fight back? Probably not.


    Yulia looked straight into his eyes. A wave rose in her green eyes. There was a terrifying calmness in it, like the sea in the middle of a storm.


    Die.


    The hyena brandished a knife.


    Yulia still didn''t close her eyes. She had to remember her killer''s face clearly even at the moment of death. To her, who had to relive her life over and over again, it was proof of her remaining pride and refusal to give up.


    ''If I start again, I will definitely kill you. I will clearly remember your face, and return this pain tenfold.''


    That''s what she promised.


    "Yulia."


    But suddenly, her vision darkened.

 CH 37

    The world went out with a ''whoosh'' like a candle going out. She was completely blocked from sound, light as well as the cold wind. Yulia, who was not taken aback by anything, momentarily stopped breathing.


    Someone appeared and took away the man''s knife. She didn''t see anything after that.


    Yulia realized that what was blocking her vision was a black cloak.


    "Carus?"


    She didn''t know why that name popped out of her mouth. She couldn''t even see his face.


    Carus heard Yulia''s voice coming from inside the cloak, and asked in a low voice.


    "Should I kill him?"


    The sound of the hyena running away could be heard over his rough, sinking voice.


    After confirming that the man who saved her was Carus, Yulia held her breath briefly, and then exhaled a lengthy breath before answering him.


    "No. Let him go."


    There is no benefit to catching that hyena. His life will be much worse if he isn''t caught by Carus. Since the assassination failed with his face exposed, he was likely to be eliminated without receiving any compensation.


    "I''m fine."


    When Yulia pulled down the cloak and spoke calmly, Carus looked at her in silence.


    "There might be other hyenas hanging around."


    "With you by my side, they won''t come back unless they''re idiots."


    There was even a hint of laughter in Yulia''s voice when she said that. The murderer who came to kill her must have been one of the most skilled hyenas, but he would be just a puppy in front of Carus Lankea.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What?"


    "Are you laughing?"


    However, Carus got angry.


    "You nearly died... but, you''re laughing? Are you in your right mind?"


    A sharp voice flowed from him. Yulia just stood still and blinked.


    "Isn¡¯t it normal to be afraid and not know what to do after experiencing something like that?"


    Carus roughly pulled up the cloak that was loosely wrapped around Yulia, and put it back on her head. Then he asked, glaring coldly at her eyes exposed under the cloak.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "Sir Carus."


    "Or, does it not matter even if you die?"


    Yulia didn''t answer. Carus knew that she treated her life lightly, as if it were a only a tool.


    It was like that from the beginning. Ever since they met in the blizzard, Yulia had always behaved recklessly like this.


    Instead of looking after herself, the person who was about to freeze to death suddenly joined Carus and his men on their arduous journey. She even went back to where the hyenas were. She didn''t know fear. It was the same when she entered the palace, and met the royal family.


    Yulia wasn''t scared of anything.


    "Yulia, answer me."


    "I already told you."


    "You will start over anyway, so dying isn''t a big deal?"


    Yulia didn''t answer.


    It wouldn''t be difficult to laugh moderately and tell a lie, but somehow she thought that it wouldn''t work on Carus. Besides, she didn''t want to lie to him.


    "I get angry when I see you", Carus murmured.


    Yulia couldn''t understand his feelings. So, she didn''t even try to appease him. ''Why would you get angry?'', she looked at him with that face.


    ''It''s your freedom to believe me or not, and there is no way I would be sane after living like that'', she said in silence.


    Carus quickly turned his gaze away from her, and looked in the direction the hyena had fled.


    A chilling silence passed between the two, and Carus spoke first.


    "The hyenas won''t stop. As long as they''ve received the order to kill you, the fact that you are alive will be shameful for them."


    "It must have been easy to approach me since I was outside of the palace. I''ll be fine after returning to the palace. I should have been wary of the new maid, but I wasn''t vigilant enough. It was my mistake."


    "Are you going to live like that for the rest of your life?"


    Carus looked at Yulia again. There was no anger left in his eyes. His emotional control was ferocious. He stared at her with the same dry, bleak gaze he had when they first met.


    It felt like the desert wind was seeping through one side of her chest. Yulia laughed at herself, and said.


    "The way to get rid of the hyenas attached to me is simple. The client has to cancel his request."


    The hyenas will try to complete the request even if the client dies. That is to say, unless the Marquis of Marjoram directly cancels the request, they will not give up on killing Yulia.


    "Or kill all the hyenas", Carus said quietly.


    Yulia considered both of those things impossible right now. But Carus thought otherwise.


    "When are you planning to return to the palace?"


    "I have a request for Maxwell. It won''t take long, so I planned to be back by evening..."


    "Follow me."


    Carus took the lead.


    Yulia ended up walking while looking at his broad back. He was on the way to Maxwell''s pawnshop.


    The cloak on her back was heavy. It was big, long and thick. Still, she walked silently, holding Carus'' cloak with both hands.


    "Uh? Did you two come together?"


    "We met on the way."


    She wondered how they managed to meet at such a perfect time, and found out that Carus was also on his way to meet Maxwell.


    When Maxwell saw Carus, he made a salute with a tense face, and waved his hand at Yulia with a happy face.


    "By the way, did something happen?"


    "Yulia was attacked. Another assassin was attached to her."


    "You mean a hyena?"


    Maxwell''s face turned serious when he heard that Yulia had almost died on the street. He rolled his eyes here and there, looked at Carus, then carefully asked Yulia.


    "Won''t it be resolved if you are accompanied by a skilled escort?"


    "Maxwell, a commoner maid of honor cannot have personal escort in the palace."


    "What if it''s only when going out?"


    "I''m fine."


    Yulia always said that she was fine as if it were a habit. And as soon as she said that, she thought of Coco.


    If Coco had been here, she would have nagged her to death with her signature sharp tone. Perhaps she would have threatened to have her mouth sewn up again. When she thought of Coco, a smile naturally appeared on her face.


    On the other hand, Carus felt an uncomfortable feeling as if a nail had been driven into his heart when he saw Yulia smiling.


    He felt angry and frustrated.


    It was a feeling he really couldn''t understand. He didn''t feel like this even when his opponent died pouring out resentment after crossing swords dozens of times.


    Even when the Empress of Baikan, Denebra, harrassed him, despite being annoyed and angry, his heart wasn''t stuffy like now.


    When Yulia laughs, he gets angry. She was a woman who was badly broken. How can a person take their own life so lightly? It is normal to be afraid or sad, to scream or get angry.


    However, Yulia only smiled.


    It was a dangerous smile that seemed like it would break like glass. It was also a smile that hurt those who looked at it. He couldn''t get close because it was obvious that it would pour out as soon as he was hit by it.


    Instead of persuading Yulia, Carus gave an order to Maxwell.


    "Maxwell."


    "Yes."


    "Track down all of the hyenas who are active in Ortega. Find and kill every single one of them who has a connection with the Marquis of Marjoram."


    "Pardon?"


    Maxwell looked at his superior with a bewildered face.


    Carus was glaring at Yulia with fierce eyes.


    "Make sure this woman stays alive. It is an order."


    No matter what, Yulia was Carus'' lifesaver. In addition, she even gave him tremendous information about the Southern Fleet.


    So, this wasn''t excessive kindness on his part. He wasn''t sympathizing or interfering with her life.


    Carus justified his actions by saying that, before leaving Ortega, he should at least do this as a way to repay the favor.


    That day, Yulia couldn''t return to the palace before evening. It was because the conversation with Maxwell had gotten longer than expected.


    After sending a message to the royal palace through an errand boy that she would be staying overnight, Yulia and Maxwell moved to the luxurious inn where Carus was staying.


    "So... what you are saying is that you need a flexible and sharp attendant who can fit in with young nobles while they drink and play without feeling out of place ?¡±


    "Yes."


    "It has to be someone whose face is unknown and who is moderately strong in order to repel the playboys who pester the lady in question, and more importantly, someone who can keep his mouth shut?"


    "Correct."


    "And, that person is me?"


    Maxwell pointed at himself. At his words, Yulia nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "That''s right."


    "Who the hell is that beautiful woman? Who is it that they have to go undercover like that? Should I also ignore who she is?"


    "It''s His Highness, the second Prince Lewicia Ortega."


    "What? Goddamn..."


    Maxwell was confused for a while. No matter how beautiful Lewicia was, did it make sense that no one recognized him just because he was dressed as a woman? Were the nobles of Ortega all blind?


    "Nobody recognized him."


    "Nobody?"


    "Nobody."


    "Crazy... Anyway, I got it. If it''s our maid of honor, there must be a good reason for doing this. From now on, I will accompany him."


    "Thank you, Maxwell."


    After discussing future plans with Maxwell, Yulia had dinner with Carus.

 CH 38

    Now that she thought about it, it seemed that they had been eating together quite often. Carus was good at eating any kind of food without being picky, but he was so fast that he would always finish his meal first, and stare at Yulia.


    It was the same this time as well. Yulia, who was sitting across from him and continuing her meal in silence, raised her eyes at the harsh gaze she felt on her face.


    Carus was looking at her.


    His eyes were fixed on this side, but his mind seemed to be in a different place. His mind wandered so deeply that Carus didn''t even realize that Yulia was glancing at him.


    "Sir Carus."


    Perhaps he had something to say to her, Yulia thought. She decided to casually ask news of Babaslov.


    "Where is Babaslov? I don''t see him here."


    She could have started talking about a topic that Carus didn''t like. In fact, Yulia was good at using that conversation technique when she had to break her opponent''s composure. However, she didn''t want to be so mean to a man who gets mad because she takes her life lightly.


    Carus, who had escaped from his thoughts, replied bluntly.


    "In the process of capturing the Commander of the Southern Fleet, the flagship was partially damaged. I need a good technician to fix it, so he is currently looking for someone at the port."


    "There are many skilled technicians at the old pier east of Ortega. Retired technicians sometimes go on trips over the sea to repair pirates'' boats, and if you use them wisely, you might even obtain useful information."


    "I was wondering why pirate ships were so sturdy, is it because the warship engineers were the ones to take care of it?"


    "There are many people on the coast of Ortega who do not distinguish between pirates and the Imperial Army."


    Carus, a citizen of the Baikan Empire, could have felt upset hearing this. It meant that Ortega''s headstrong artisans regarded the imperial army as outlaws or robbers no different from pirates.


    However, Carus wasn''t angry. As a knight loyal to the Emperor of Baikan, he took the lead in numerous wars of conquest, and he had seen the people of the defeated country more closely than anyone else.


    "Yulia."


    "Yes."


    "As I said before, I will repay the debt I owe you. By taking care of all the hyenas targeting you."


    She wondered what he was so deep in thought about earlier, but he was still thinking about the hyenas. After finishing the meal late, Yulia said to him.


    "Sir Carus, you don''t have any debt that you need to repay me for. Rather, since you have helped me with this and that all this time, it''s me who has a debt towards you."


    "What about the hyenas?"


    "You might not believe me, but I can handle it myself."


    "It seems that you are aware that I can''t trust you on that."


    Carus smiled as he rebuked her. Yulia quickly brought up another story before he could say anything more.


    "I was going to sleep early today because I was tired, but I must have eaten too much. I wonder if the inn has tea that would help with digestion."


    When Yulia openly changed her words again, Carus gave a stunned ''ha'' before chasing her out with a hand gesture.


    *****


    "I think it''s a messenger."


    Maxwell pointed to the window with his eyes. A black bird wrapped by the pale moonlight was sitting on the window sill, staring at Carus.


    "Is it His Majesty''s bird?", Carus murmured.


    As if understanding his words, the bird moved gracefully. It shook its slender neck once and then raised his beak, signaling to come here quickly. When Carus, recognizing the bird''s gesture, approached it, it flew up and landed on his shoulder.


    It was a bigger bird than expected. Something between a hawk and an eagle. However, its appearance was unusual which made it difficult to identify the species. It had black feathers, a dark blue beak, and yellow eyes.


    "What is written on it?", Maxwell asked frantically, unable to contain his curiosity.


    Carus took out a letter from the small tube tied to the bird''s ankle, and read it.


    It contained a very brief order.


    The expression slowly disappeared from Carus'' face after reading it. He was usually expressionless, but this time he was so calm as if he wasn''t breathing at all.


    The bird perched on his shoulder made a sound. Then, after confirming that he had read the order, it took flight again.


    Carus opened his mouth after confirming that the bird had flown out the window and disappeared.


    "Maxwell."


    It was a voice that seemed to burrow into the depths of the earth. Goosebumps ran down Maxwell''s forearms.


    "Why, why are you calling me like that?"


    "His Majesty has appointed me as the new admiral of the Southern Fleet."


    "What? The Southern Fleet? Crazy... Ah, my apologies."


    Maxwell slapped his mouth with the palm of his hand. Then he jumped out of his seat, and exclaimed louder.


    "Crazy, crazy! Oh my! No, but, what do you mean? The admiral of the Southern Fleet? His Majesty must have gone mad... I apologize."


    This kind of matter shouldn''t be dealt with by making a fuss. Maxwell gently pressed his pounding chest, and looked at Carus out of the corner of his eye. The one who should be enraged like a madman now is Carus, not him.


    But Carus wasn''t angry. He was deeply lost in thought with a face that didn''t reveal his feelings.


    "Hey, are you okay?", Maxwell asked cautiously.


    It would have been nice if Babaslov had been with them at a time like this. If it was him, he would have been able to humor Carus.


    Carus was still speechless. It was a face that seemed angry and not angry at the same time.


    Maxwell recalled what a terrifying man his superior was when he stood still like a suffocating beast.


    So, he decided to say anything for now.


    "I don¡¯t know if I should say this... but, isn''t His Majesty going overboard? Considering the military feats that you have accomplished so far, he shouldn''t act like this. By the way, the Southern Fleet... It''s just... a place of exile."


    Maxwell wasn''t wrong. The naval fleet stationed in the waters of Ortega was no different from a place of exile in the eyes of the Baikan Empire, and the position of Southern Admiral was only a grand title.


    In fact, the Leviathan Fleet commanded by Carus Lankea in the Baikan Empire was more than three times larger than the Southern Fleet.


    So, telling him to be acting as the new admiral here was like telling him not to step into the center for a while.


    "Protest against this decision. A guy like me won''t be able to figure out His Majesty''s will, but I don''t think this is right. If this is what we receive for the loyalty we have given until now..."


    If Maxwell, who had been working as an intelligence officer in Ortega for a long time, felt this way, what would happen if his subordinates, like Babaslov and the Leviathan Knights, who were proud to be Carus'' closest aides, found out?


    "We are loyal to Carus, not to the Baikan Empire or His Majesty the Emperor. You already know that, right?"


    Their loyalty will take a hit. Carus'' feelings are important, but the honor of his subordinates is also important. Maxwell was worried that they might become hostile to the Emperor.


    "Sir Carus."


    "Maxwell, tell me what you have found out about Yulia Arte so far."


    "Pardon? Why are talking about Yulia Arte all of a sudden?", Maxwell asked.


    However, Carus urged him to tell him about Yulia.


    "I told you to investigate. Have you forgotten?"


    "I, I get it. I will tell you! So... according to the information I have gathered so far, Lady Yulia is known to have come from an orphanage located on the eastern wharf on the outskirts of Ortega. However, she was already around nine years old when she was entrusted to that orphanage for the first time."


    "Nobody knows where she lived, and what she did before that?"


    "Yes, it''s unknown. It was difficult to confirm what became of the other children from the orphanage because the director sold them all to ships. The two people I managed to find out about were also confirmed to be dead."


    "Keep going."


    "From a young age, she has been strangely smart, so she earned pocket money by herself. It was to the extent that the director sent her out on purpose to earn money. Then, she was caught by the police a few times before catching the eyes of the nobles, and she ended up studying."


    "The police?"


    "I heard she had committed theft, but there was no record of what was stolen. There were no victims either."


    "Aren''t there any people she was close to at Brewe Academy? Like a teacher who particularly influenced her?"


    "I heard that she was friends with Kristin Marjoram until they entered the Academy. Also, Vasily Marjoram often took her downtown, and bought her clothes among other things. At the Academy, she was called a ''parasite commoner'' by the other students because of that."


    "What?"


    "It seems that she was ostracized, but since they were only interested in studying, they didn''t have much interest in bullying her. So, they just called her a parasite, and ignored her."


    What an absurd story. No matter how immature you are, how can someone express their inferiority like that? Listening to this somehow gave him heartburn. However, that wasn''t what Carus was curious about.


    "Has she ever visited the Baikan Empire?"


    "Uh? No. I bet she has never left Ortega before."


    "There might have been a person from Baikan that she was close to, or maybe she worked with powerful people while she was sponsored by the Marquis of Marjoram."


    "None of that. Well... it''s true that the Marquis may have ordered her to do this and that, but there''s no way he would have entrusted really important information to a commoner orphan."


    "Then, how does this woman know so much about me?"


    Carus said as he threw the Emperor''s order in his hand onto the desk. It was something he did out of frustration, but Maxwell, who was startled, stroked in chest in surprise.


    "What''s with you? The one at fault is His Majesty the Emperor, so why are you taking it out on the innocent Yulia?"


    "Yulia knew that His Majesty would give me this order."


    "Uh? What does that mean?"


    "That''s why she said those things. She doesn''t need evidence. We''ll find out when the time comes."


    "No... it''s not possible. It''s not like she is some kind of prophet."


    "It bothers me."


    Carus swept up his hair with one hand. His black hair, which had grown to cover half of his face, slipped through his fingers and flowed down.


    ''Should I kill her?'', bloodthirst lingered in his cold, hardened eyes for a fleeting moment.


    Carus didn''t like uncertainty. He didn''t like things that were uncertain and dangerous even more.


    Yulia was an uncertain and dangerous woman. Had she not saved their lives, he would have already ordered to have her killed or captured.


    "Maxwell."


    "Yes."


    "Do more research. If you can, dig up her childhood."


    "I will try. Don''t expect too much though. It was a long time ago, and not much is known about her because she came from an orphanage."


    Carus rolled up his sleeves up to his elbows in frustration, and asked Maxwell.


    "Where is Yulia¡¯s room?"

 CH 39

    In the short time it took to go into the corridor and head to Yulia''s room, Carus'' head was tangled with various thoughts.


    ''The Emperor is a subtle person.''


    The Emperor of Baikan was a very mysterious monarch. Some called him a merciless tyrant, others a generous sage.


    At the height of the conquest war, there was no day for blood to dry up where his eyes touched, but he turned a blind eye and forgave Empress Denebra who ignored her husband, the Emperor, and obsessed over Carus Lankea.


    Even those who served him the closest could not read his mind, so they always lived in anxiety. It wasn''t different for Carus.


    However, Yulia already knew what decision such an emperor would make.


    Her words that she was living her ninth life kept ringing inside his head. If that was the truth, Carus had to obtain Yulia Arte by all means.


    ''It sounds ridiculous, but if it''s true...''


    Just the thought of it would make anyone laugh out loud, but he could no longer ignore it now.


    Carus paused for a moment in front of the room where Yulia was sleeping. Then, he thought about her.


    About the past that Yulia couldn''t choose and the tragedy that she couldn''t avoid, from their first meeting to the present.


    About the fact that he wasn''t being able to get rid of her even though he had many chances to cut it off.


    *****


    The night was dark. Yulia had a nightmare for the first time in a while.


    Rather than overcoming her fear of death, she chose to use that fear to grow her anger, and whenever she suffered from nightmares, she would bitterly resent her past self.


    ''How much longer will I get to live this time?''


    Yulia woke up and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her fingers. The smile that was like a habit lingered on her face as she silently looked at her wet fingertips.


    ''Tears? It''s not even funny...''


    What kind of dream was it? A dream where she died? How did she die in that dream? There were times when she was strangled or beaten to death, and times when she was executed. Come to think of it, since when did she stop screaming when having these kind of dreams?


    Was it her fourth life? Or her fifth?


    There was a time when she thought it would be better to die first than to see loved ones die before her. After that, she decided to survive and pursue her revenge despite witnessing the death of her loved ones.


    Now, she knows that her will alone cannot make all of that happen. Because although people don''t easily change, the world changes too easily. A huge flowing river cannot be changed by human power.


    "Did you have a nightmare?", Carus asked.


    She thought she was feeling someone''s presence, and there was Carus, observing Yulia with emotionless eyes from one side of the dark room.


    "What are you doing here?"


    A cracked voice flowed from Yulia''s mouth. Not surprised to see Carus standing there like a ghost, she got up and sat down on the bed.


    "It looked like you were having a nightmare."


    Carus was standing against the wall. Yulia had the feeling that he was trying to keep his distance from her.


    A nightmare. What should she answer? Yulia, who was thinking about what to respond, briefly smiled.


    "Sir Carus, what do you think a nightmare is?"


    "It''s a bad dream."


    "I don¡¯t have anything like that."


    It was a light, but firm tone. Perhaps he didn''t like that answer, Carus hardened his face.


    He understood the meaning of Yulia''s words.


    Her reality was far worse than any nightmare.


    "How annoying", Carus said coldly. It was close to self-talk or mumbling.


    She could have just pretended not to hear, but Yulia held his attention tenaciously and wouldn''t let go.


    "You seem to hate it when a woman cries. Don''t pay attention to it. It''s not tears, it''s just a conditioned response."


    "What?"


    "Similar to tears that come out when you yawn. So there is no need to feel sorry, or worry about it."


    "What the hell are you..."


    She was doing it again. Yulia was a woman who took her pain more lightly than anyone else in the world. In Carus'' eyes, she had the tendency to treat herself like a tool.


    "A hangnail on my finger is more painful than a knife pierced through someone else''s heart. It''s only human. But you do the opposite. It would be strange not to care."


    "Why are you worried about me?", Yulia asked.


    It was a needle-like question.


    "Why is Sir Carus worried about me?", Yulia said again.


    It was a soft voice as if meant to soothe. Although it wasn''t clear who exactly she was trying to soothe. It could have been Carus, or it could have been Yulia herself. Her words also meant to spell out the relationship between the two, who were only strangers at this point.


    There was still no change in expression on Carus'' face, but his heart sank coldly, as if covered with ice water, as he stood in front of the line she had drawn.


    "You said that you don''t believe me, but... there are things I realized while going through nine lives. Do you know what one of them is?"


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°When you decide to kill someone, you have to risk your own life. I bet my everything on this. Among them, of course, life is included."


    "Those eyes again."


    An endless forest. A stormy sea.


    Yulia''s eyes had a depth similar to those. A ferocious nature that sucks people in, and devours them without leaving a trace. As he faced her in the dark, the wildness in her eyes felt even more stark.


    She was also a woman with good eyes. Carus let out a laugh.


    It was like that from the first time they met. He couldn''t even remember what color the eyes of the women he met every day in the Empire was, but Yulia''s dark green eyes were clearly imprinted in his mind from their very first meeting.


    It was because of those eyes. Dark green, full of poison. If there was truly an abyss at the bottom of the ocean, that''s what it would look like.


    How could he kill a woman like that? It would be a waste, so he could never do that.


    "Fine. I will be honest."


    Carus strode towards Yulia''s bed, and brought his face closer to her.


    His black eyes were right in front of her. Yulia didn''t avoid him, and looked straight into them.


    "His Majesty has some intringuing birds. They quickly deliver orders to those who are far away."


    The Emperor had sent one of those birds to Carus.


    "His Majesty made me the new admiral of the Southern Fleet of the Imperial Army."


    His voice was completely devoid of emotion. Yulia just sat still and listened.


    "Yulia. This is what you told Maxwell before. Whatever meager evidence I send to His Majesty the Emperor, it will be enough. You said I would understand once I see the results. As if you knew in advance what orders he would give."


    Yulia stayed silent.


    "You already knew that I wouldn''t be able to return to the Empire."


    Of course. He became the new Admiral of the Southern Fleet by order of the Emperor in every single one of her past lives.


    "Are you a prophet? Or, should I believe you when you say you''ve lived nine times? How am I supposed to take it?"


    "Sir Carus."


    "I don¡¯t believe in curses. I hate uncertainty."


    "I understand."


    "But now I can''t help but believe it. Because your damn prophecy has never been wrong."


    He knew it too. That all of this didn''t make sense. However, since they met on that day in the middle of the blizzard, Yulia''s words, clearer than an oracle, have always come true.


    "Especially on that day", Carus murmured. "On the way to Ortega, in the field where we spent the night, you told me."


    Yulia also remembered.


    "That you will cut off Marjoram''s head."


    Then, the grin of a ferocious beast appeared on the girl''s face. Carus asked in a harsh voice as if growling.


    "Tell me. Did you expect everything from then on? His Majesty the Emperor also ordered me to investigate the Marquis of Marjoram and his crimes. He said the arrogant nobleman of Ortega dared to scorn the honorable imperial army."


    She expected it. However, Yulia still kept her mouth shut. There was no need for her to answer, but it was also because Carus didn''t seem to want an answer from her.


    "Yulia."


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you want to give up?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t you want to forget about a fool like Vasily, and live your life freely? I''ll stop all the hyenas from hurting you. You can leave Ortega, and go to my territory in the Baikan Empire. I''ll grant all of your requests, and I''ll give you as much support as you want. So that you can lead an abundant and leisurely life."


    "Sir Carus, why are you doing this?"


    Carus'' breath was close. He was talking like someone who was heated and angry, but his eyes looking at her were as cold as frost.


    Yulia liked that temperature difference. She believed that gap was created thanks to the experience and ability he had accumulated over time. A hot head and cold eyes, or a cold face and a hot heart. That''s how that devilish control of emotions was made possible.


    A wolf.


    Carus Lankea was a wolf.


    "If you still won''t give up on your revenge...", he started.


    The moonlight shone on his face, revealing his red lips. Yulia was mesmerized by his lips, and was absorbed in his words.


    "Take my hand."

 CH 40

    It felt like the devil was whispering in her ear. It was the first time she realized that the rough, low voice of a man could sound this sweet. This wolf didn''t have to try hard to hunt. There would have been many preys willing to offer their hearts with a smile to him.


    "Take my hand."


    Could there be such an ecstatic confession?


    "Since your revenge and my mission are no different, we will become the most reliable partners."


    These were the words that she had been waiting for.


    Although it was her first time holding hands with Carus Lankea, she desperately wanted to hear these words from the first time she had planned to accompany him. She felt that he would need her, so she prayed again and again wishing for him to reach out first.


    Carus asked again.


    "Yulia Arte, will you do that?"


    Without thinking twice, Yulia placed her hand on top of his outstretched hand.


    "With pleasure."


    When Yulia smiled, Carus smiled along with her. It was a smile that wasn''t friendly nor warm. He looked like a wild beast with his teeth driven into the nape of his prey.


    Of course, it remains to be seen who is the beast and who is the prey.


    Carus said with a dangerous smile on his lips.


    "You mustn''t die easily. Starting now, I will protect you, and I won''t let the hyenas or anyone else make an attempt on your life."


    "Yes."


    "I will do my best to help you until we defeat the Marquis of Marjoram and all the forces that have joined hands with him. If I make a move myself, a war will break out, so for the time being, I can only help behind the scenes."


    This was enough. Actually, it was more than enough. Yulia could have sworn it. If only she could bring down Marjoram, she would do anything for Carus Lankea.


    ''Finally.''


    She has obtained the wolf. The wolf that she had yearned for. The most captivating and most powerful ally in the world.


    Carus Lankea.


    A feeling of joy rose in her chest. How can she possibly put this feeling into words? It was an emotion more intense than falling in love, or earning a lot of money. Her fingertips trembled with a dizziness that bordered on pleasure.


    It was fine even though Carus didn''t fully believe her. As long as they were on the same side, Yulia could have done more for him than the Emperor.


    She could have given him the gold of the South, the title of hero, anything.


    Yulia, who was deep in thought, grabbed Carus'' hand tightly. It was a rough and large hand. She pulled Carus'' hand closer, and leaned down over it. Then, she put her forehead on the palm of his hand.


    I exist for you.


    It was an oath with that kind of meaning.


    Yulia, who was bowing her head, had no idea what kind of expression Carus was making in that moment.


    *****


    Early in the morning, after getting ready to return to the palace, Yulia came out in front of the inn.


    Maxwell was nowhere to be seen. He had left the inn early in the morning, saying that he had to move quickly in order to carry out the mission Carus had given him. Neither Bavaslov nor the other knights could be seen.


    Yulia was on her way out to the main road to catch the carriage by herself. At that moment, the door of the inn opened, and Carus walked out.


    He was wearing a cloak of a different color than yesterday. His clothes were also much lighter. As he would have to settle in the Southern Fleet for a while, it was a much more relaxed appearance than before.


    "Let''s go together."


    "What? It''s fine. I can go by myself."


    Carus didn''t listen to Yulia. He strode out onto the main road, and as he waved his hand, a coachman nearby approached him and greeted him loudly.


    "Get in! Sir, where are you going?"


    "To the square in front of the palace."


    "I will take you there safely!", the coachman smiled brightly. It was because Carus gave him gold coins without asking how much the carriage was.


    Yulia took Carus'' outstretched hand, and climbed into the carriage. He sat across from her, and crossed his arms.


    The carriage departed, and the two people, who were silent in the quiet space, cut off from the outside noise, opened their mouths at the same time.


    "Really, I..."


    "From now on, you..."


    And closed their mouths at the same time.


    Yulia waited for Carus to speak, and Carus also waited for Yulia to speak first.


    After remaining silent for a while, the two looked at each other, and decided to just stay silent.


    There was no need for words. The conversation from last night, what they will do from now on, or how they feel right now. It didn''t matter anymore.


    The carriage rocked regularly. Yulia''s gaze turned to the window. She caught the scenery of Ortega passing by.


    Carus was a person who did not believe in fate. And it was the same with Yulia. She thought that the two met by chance, not fate, and believed that it was people who had the power to turn coincidence into fate.


    Yulia took Carus'' hand last night. For the first time after going through life nine times. It felt like the two of them were facing each other properly for the first time since meeting in the blizzard.


    Now, their relationship is completely different. The distance, which had been too big to measure, was significantly shorter. Before, the air between them was filled with a sharp tension, but now an unfamiliar awkwardness has settled down.


    The wind came through the window, blowing Yulia''s long hair.


    Carus'' gaze moved along her hair. In the shade, it looked heavy like wet soil, but in the sunlight, it was like the wings of a dragonfly.


    As he looked at the thin hair that softly brushed her face every time it was blown by the wind, his fingertips felt ticklish.


    A strange woman. A woman that gets on his nerves. And now, the woman that he desperately needs.


    "We have arrived!", shouted the coachman.


    They thought the journey would be quite long, but they had arrived in the blink of an eye. Carus checked the outside once through the window, and held out his hand to stop Yulia from getting out of the carriage. Then, he stepped out of the carriage before her.


    "Yulia."


    Carus held out his hand. Yulia stared at his face for a while in silence.


    "Is there a problem?", he asked.


    When Yulia stayed still without getting off the carriage, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    "It''s nothing."


    Yulia lowered her gaze, which had been fixed on Carus'' face, to his hand. Then, she carefully reached out her hand and placed it lightly on his fingertips. Carus grabbed Yulia''s hand tightly, and pulled her closer to him.


    "Have a nice day!"


    With a smile on his face, the coachman said goodbye to the two people who got out of the carriage, and moved away.


    Yulia couldn''t respond to the coachman''s greeting as all her nerves were focused on her hand held by Carus. She thought he was just helping her get off the carriage, but he didn''t let go.


    She tried to pull it back naturally, but to no avail. Carus'' long fingers were tightly wrapped around Yulia''s hand.


    She felt like she had to tell him to let go. Yulia, who was blinking slowly, opened her mouth.


    "Sir Carus, my hand..."


    "What?", he asked.


    He had a quizzical look on his face as if he hadn''t heard her. Yulia tried to speak again, but just shook her head saying it was nothing.


    "Walk right in front of me. You never know from where a hyena might appear. I will give you my cloak, so put it on. That way, it will take them longer to realize who you are."


    "All right."


    Carus sent Yulia half a step forward, and walked slightly behind her. If someone came close, he would either pull her hand toward him, or shift her position and block it with his body.


    The two walked like that, and reached the front of the palace.


    "Thank you."


    Yulia thanked him, pouring her sincerity into her words.


    Carus took a step back from her without answering.


    He slowly let go of her hand. The palm fell first, and the fingers returned to their original place one by one. A cold wind blew through the gaps, making her heart tremble. She got goosebumps, and clenched her fists for no reason.


    Yulia turned to the palace, leaving only a word of thanks to him until the end.


    ''She''s holding hands with a man'', Lewicia thought blankly.


    After receiving a call from Yulia saying that she would stay out overnight, Lewicia had trouble sleeping last night for some reason, woke up much earlier than usual, and led the escort knight to the front of the palace.


    That''s when he witnessed Yulia holding the hand of a man before entering the palace.


    Lewicia stood there, motionless. It wasn''t that he was offended or angry. He just felt a little strange. He had a heavy feeling in his chest, and his throat was burning.


    "Your Highness the Prince."


    When Lewicia stayed still and did not move, the escort knight called out to him with concern.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    Lewicia smiled, and turned around, before walking back the way he had come.


    Although the escort knight wondered why he had come this far for nothing, Lewicia didn''t give him the reason.


    It was the same even after Yulia returned to the Prince''s palace. Lewicia was no different from usual when he greeted her. He didn''t even ask where she had been, and who she had met the night before.


    Yulia said that she had found someone to help Lewicia go undercover, and he nodded to express that he understood. After that, he had a meal with Coco, who woke up in the afternoon, and at night, he was taught successor studies by Yulia.


    A day passed just like that. The pale moon hung in the dark night sky.


    After class, Lewicia spoke to Yulia as she was organizing the books.


    "Yulia."


    "Yes?"


    "What do you think is the meaning of ''first love''?"

 CH 41

    Not unlike a student pressing his teacher to tell him the story of her first love, Lewicia''s gaze was full of curiosity. Coco laughed at him from one side of the drawing room, but he stubbornly ignored her and kept his eyes on Yulia.


    Yulia tilted her head to one side, and asked.


    "Your Highness, do you want to talk about Vasily?"


    "What? Why are you mentioning him all of a sudden? I am just asking you what you think the definition of ''first love'' is."


    "I mentioned him because he''s my first love."


    "Don''t say that. I don''t know about anyone else, but it''s a bit strange that you would think that way."


    Lewicia shook his head in disgust. Yulia asked again, not understanding what he wanted to say.


    "What''s strange about it?"


    "You should deny that it was love, and curse that bastard for deceiving you. That it wasn''t real love, that it was an illusion. That''s what you should be thinking."


    "Why should I?"


    "First love usually remains as a beautiful memory. But you..."


    Yulia, who finally realized what he wanted to say, put the books she was holding on the bookshelf one by one, and said.


    "I don''t think so. For me, first love is like a nightmare that you usually have when you are immature. It''s not something mysterious like a unicorn or a demon with wings, but a shameful mistake you want to hide. Although for some lucky people, it might be just like passing by a tent bar."


    Lewicia opened his mouth involuntarily.


    ¡°I knew you were a cynical person, but I didn¡¯t know you were so negative about love... No, it''s because of that bastard Vasily, so it''s only natural."


    "But really, why are you asking such a thing? Your Highness, do you have someone you like?"


    After Yulia finished organizing the books, she approached Lewicia and asked. He avoided her eyes that were staring straight at him.


    "No, I''m just... curious."


    Why is someone taking successor classes suddenly curious about first love? Yulia was puzzled, but tried to answer his question like a diligent teacher.


    "This is what I think. Since human beings are always bound by the past, they wrap up their memories in nice packaging one after another because they want to remember the fleeting moment of first love in a beautiful way."


    "Oh... I see."


    Lewicia nodded his head while saying that he understood.


    "Your Highness, you worked hard studying until late today again."


    "You did a good job too."


    After class, Lewicia stood up, and stretched out his arm while massaging his shoulder. While doing so, his mind was filled with thoughts of Yulia.


    First love. Just saying these two words made him feel ticklish. At least, Lewicia thought so.


    Although he also belonged to those who had a realistic and pessimistic mindset, he believed that he wouldn''t be able to look at his first love, which happens only once in life, from a rational perspective.


    However, when he thought of Yulia''s case, he couldn''t possibly say that he was right.


    She met a rare egoist named Vasily, and in the tent bar where others treasure the memory of their first love, they became lovers-turned-killers as they aimed a knife at each other''s hearts.


    So, longing turned into vengeance, excitement into hatred, and sadness into madness.


    "I will go back to my room now."


    Yulia bowed politely, and left the room first. Lewicia ended the day by telling her to get some rest.


    Coco called out to him as if she had been waiting.


    "Your Highness."


    When he wondered why she didn''t go back to her room as soon as class ended like usual, he understood that she had something to tell him.


    "What, what do you want?"


    Lewicia, who knew exactly what kind of reproach she was going to make, wanted to quickly run away from this situation.


    Coco threw a cold blow at him as he awkwardly moved towards the door.


    "I don''t know about anything else, but have an ordinary love."


    "Uh?"


    "Since you were born as the son of a king and have to live as a member of the royal family, you are bound to live a life that''s completely different from everyone else. But, Your Highness, have an ordinary love. This is my sincere advice."


    "Why are you saying this to me?"


    "When Your Highness is ready to love, I want you to choose someone who has enough room in their heart to hold even a little bit of it."


    ''Not someone who will disappear like foam after leaving a hole in your heart.''


    After hearing Coco''s muttering, Lewicia tried to refute her concerns.


    "Coco, no."


    "I know you don''t like this kind of talk, but think of His Majesty the King and your mother. You know why they couldn¡¯t let go of each other even after making such a tragic choice."


    He knows. No one else knows, but Lewicia knows. As a child, his world was filled with only his mother.


    "A king is someone who shouldn''t love, is that what you''re trying to say?"


    "No. But, people say that nothing remains of two people who come together when they don''t have the leisure to love."


    There are always people whose hearts are empty.


    Such people always struggle with loneliness even if they love someone or are loved by someone. That''s why after obsessing over and tormenting each other, both parties are left unhappy in the end.


    Lewicia, who was about to go outside, sat back in his seat. Avoiding Coco''s gaze, he asked while staring at the chair Yulia sat on earlier.


    "Are you saying that Yulia is an empty person, so I shouldn''t give my heart to her? Since she''s a clever and useful maid, are you saying that I should use her in the fight for the throne, but not give her affection?"


    Coco firmly denied it.


    "No."


    "Then?"


    "Just like her, Your Highness is also empty, so I was advising you to be careful. Stop before curiosity turns into interest, interest into love, and love into obsession."


    Lewicia''s pupils widened greatly. He asked with a slightly dazed face, as if he hadn''t expected such words to come out of Coco''s mouth.


    "Am I that kind of person?"


    "Your Highness''s mother''s abnormal longing for love, and the King''s twisted obsession with affection, your Highness inherited both.¡±


    "It makes me into a bad guy."


    "I¡¯m telling you to get yourself together before that happens. If you feel offended, swear at me in the same way. You can tell me that I am crazy, a beggar, or a dog. Anything is fine."


    "How could I do that?"


    Lewicia laughed despondently, and murmured.


    "Coco, no. I understand what you''re worried about... but, it''s not something grandiose like love. I would have to be crazy to want to mess with a maid of honor who works in my palace, especially someone who lives such a hard life."


    "I¡¯m relieved then."


    "It''s just that I''m intrigued. It''s my first time seeing someone like Yulia. The only women I know are my mother and Cordelia Hinch."


    ''A sad woman, and a scary woman.''


    Coco crumpled her face in annoyance. Lewicia laughed brightly as he watched her expression.


    "You already know. I''ve never been in love with someone. I don''t even know what love is supposed to feel like. Yulia is intriguing, and she makes me feel worried, but people in the world don''t call that ''love''."


    "You don¡¯t have to make excuses. I''m going to stop nagging now."


    "Coco."


    "Go to sleep, Your Highness."


    "My first love will definitely be a tragedy, stupid and stubborn, full of foolish passion and lies."


    "What are you..."


    "At that time, if I''m hurt and weeping like a child, come and slap me on the face."


    "That''s lese-majesty."


    "I will grant you pardon."


    Lewicia shrugged his shoulders, and put on a smirk. He looked no different from usual.


    But in Coco''s eyes, his behavior looked like an adolescent boy trying to look mature.


    First love.


    Coco didn''t think Yulia was wrong. If you are mercilessly betrayed by someone you loved, it is only natural to become this pessimistic.


    But there were also cases where it was the opposite.


    Some people cherish their first love forever. Let alone confessing, they are unable to look at them properly, and bury that love in their heart until death while longing for them for a long, long time.


    In the end, they are left unable to love anyone else ever again.


    ''I hope Lewicia doesn''t do that'', Coco muttered to his back as he turned around.


    *****


    8. Don''t forget me


    After she nagged Lewicia to put an end to his useless delusions and get some sleep, Coco went back to her room.


    "Are you finally back, my Lady?"


    When Coco arrived, her exclusive maids were diligently making her bed. The maids, who brought out pretty pajamas, slippers and cosmetics, helped her take off her dress.


    "The Count has left a message saying that if you are not busy, it would be nice if you could go to the mansion."


    "Father did? Why?"


    "It''s your birthday tomorrow."


    "I am not even a child. I''ve lived the past ten years forgetting about my birthday."


    Coco said with a baffled expression.


    "Did he say he was throwing a party? That''s what little kids do. I am too old to run to my father on the day of my birthday."


    The maids burst into laughter.


    "It is because you are the Count''s most precious only daughter. Since my Lady doesn''t go to the mansion often, the Count drinks more often, and the maids..."


    "Silence. Don''t do anything stupid, and keep your mouths shut."


    When Coco spoke firmly, the maids nodded helplessly. Since a new maid of honor has also entered the palace, it would be nice to celebrate her birthday in a small way, but Coco stopped them from speaking any further and said that she hated such things.


    "Ah, by the way! Lady Yulia visited earlier. She said to keep it a secret, but I thought it would be better to tell you."


    "What about Yulia?"


    "She left this."


    A maid came up to Coco, who had changed into pajamas, and held out a small box.

 CH 42

    The box the maid presented her with was smaller than the palm of her hand. The packaging was very pretty. The dark purple ribbon contrasted with the delicate pearl-colored box.


    "What is this?"


    "We don''t know either. It looks like a gift... Hurry up and open it!"


    "Pfft."


    Coco snorted, and began moving her fingers. She also grumbled that Yulia might have bought snacks on the street somewhere after staying out overnight. As she said so, Coco''s mouth watered, and her expression loosened.


    She untied the beautifully knotted ribbon, and opened the lid of the small box. Then she picked up what was inside with her fingers, and took it out.


    "Goodness!"


    "My Lady, Goodness gracious... It''s so pretty!"


    It was a very pretty hairpin.


    The long and thin pin was decorated with flowers resembling forget-me-nots, and pearls were embedded like dew between the petals, making it very splendid and beautiful.


    The maids who were standing next to Coco looked at the hairpin in admiration.


    Coco murmured in a small voice.


    "How did she know?"


    Besides her exclusive maids and Prince Lewicia, no one in the palace knew about Coco''s birthday.


    "Did you tell her?"


    "No. It wasn''t us."


    "So, maybe Lewicia?"


    "I... highly doubt it. As you know, he forgets every year. Has His Highness ever remembered your birthday?"


    "No."


    Lewicia was someone who couldn''t even remember his own birthday. It was the same with Coco.


    "Someone must have told her. Anyhow, this is a really pretty hairpin. Besides, it looks very expensive. How did Lady Yulia manage to buy such a precious thing? I heard that she was sponsored by nobles because she was poor, but..."


    "Silence. Why are you so interested in other people''s business?"


    "Because I''m envious!"


    The maids laughed cutely. After telling the maids that it was late and that they should go to bed, Coco was left alone in the bedroom.


    Outside the window, the moonlight was bright. After closing the curtains, Coco sat in front of the mirror and took out the hairpin again.


    "Yulia Arte."


    How did she find out? Was it actually Prince Lewicia who told her? However, the Prince was so busy these days that he couldn''t possibly afford to remember events such as Coco''s birthday.


    Looking at this hairpin reminded her of the tiara Yulia had forcibly given her while telling her to consider it compensation. Coco took it out of her jewelry box, and set the two accessories side by side on the dressing table.


    Although it was a different kind, it was all pearls. Coco''s favorite jewel.


    Because of her fancy appearance, she was used to people gifting her amethysts, sapphires, or rubies. But Coco''s favorite things in the world were elegant pearls.


    "How did she know what I like?"


    Yulia Arte. It was her first time meeting such a child. The girl whom Prince Lewicia met at the graduation ceremony of Brewe Academy, that he went to while dragging his feet and grumbling that it was annoying to death.


    At first, she thought that Yulia was a bold commoner. A fearless, and reckless child. Then, after a few days passed, she realized that the girl she thought was just bold was also quite determined and smart.


    The opportunity to get closer was also ridiculous.


    Coco hated to see Yulia being persecuted for being a commoner. She was a maid of honor appointed by Prince Lewicia himself, but the fact that she was treated worse than a mere maid made the Prince lose face.


    So she got angry in her stead. Because Coco was one of the most influential maids of honor in the royal palace.


    Yulia accepted it as if it were natural. Actually, that was the strangest thing to Coco. She should either be awkward or uncomfortable, or be grateful and depend on her. Isn''t that how it should be?


    Yulia was neither. She put on a face as if she knew Coco would react that way, and naturally took care of things so that they wouldn''t escalate.


    Is that something a 21 year-old girl can do in front of nobles she met for the first time in the royal palace?


    "Impossible."


    Coco denied it.


    "She might be a veteran maid of honor."


    She was suspicious, but couldn''t possibly suspect her at the same time. Yulia''s past was so clear that nothing seemed disingenuous about it. Her antipathy towards the Marjoram family was completely understandable. She also thought that coming to Lewicia''s palace was a very good choice.


    Besides, she knows that Yulia has now become a very important person to Lewicia. As a maid of honor, as a teacher, and as a woman.


    "Yulia Arte..."


    ''I guess I need to pay a little more attention.''


    Coco liked Yulia. It was the first time in a while that she had met someone that she liked this much. So she hoped that this small sense of incongruity wouldn''t turn into something negative.


    A pearl ornament and a flower that resembles a forget-me-not.


    Coco put on a small smile, and picked up the hairpin. Then, she put it on top of the jewelry box on the dressing table.


    *****


    The next day, Coco, who woke up a little earlier than usual, came down to the first floor, and asked Yulia.


    "Tell me honestly. How did you know that today was my birthday?"


    Yulia was making flower decorations with the maids in order to decorate the palace. All the ones made by the maids were pretty, but the ones made by Yulia looked bizarre. Her poor skills made the maids twitch their lips as they tried to hold back their laughter.


    "Coco, you woke up early today."


    "Don''t change the subject. How did you find out about my birthday?"


    "I didn¡¯t know."


    Yulia smiled naturally. Then, she asked Coco.


    "Is today your birthday? Happy birthday, Coco."


    Coco raised one eyebrow. Then, with a questioning gaze, she examined Yulia''s face closely, and asked.


    "You really didn¡¯t know?"


    "How would I know your birthday? About the gift from yesterday... I was walking around outside, and something very pretty caught my eye. It reminded me of you and I thought it would suit you, so I bought it on a whim. I wanted to thank you for helping me adapt to the palace, and..."


    "Isn''t that a lie? It''s unlike you to be this talkative."


    Coco lifted her chin, and smiled. Yulia neither agreed nor disagreed with her words.


    "Hey, I am the kind of person who can''t live being indebted to others. I feel relaxed only when I give back twice or thrice the amount. Yulia Arte. If yesterday''s hairpin wasn''t a birthday present, then is it a bribe? What the hell do you want from me?"


    "I have a small request."


    Yulia said coldly. Coco, who thought that she would deny it until the end, looked at Yulia with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "What? What do you want?"


    "Let''s talk alone."


    Yulia put down the flower decoration, and approached Coco. Then, she led her to her room.


    Yulia''s room, where she was still doing everything by herself in the absence of an exclusive maid, looked desolate. It was spacious and clean, but there were only basic decorations, and not a single doll or vase was visible.


    "Why are you acting like that?"


    "It''s difficult to talk in the presence of maids."


    "That''s why I am asking what you needed to talk about so secretly. In the eyes of others, they will think I have become your nanny..."


    "There is a spy."


    "What?"


    Coco suddenly got annoyed, twisted her lips and clicked her tongue.


    "Are you not mistaken? I know there are many spies in the royal palace, but it''s not the case here. No one is wary of Prince Lewicia enough to send in a spy unless it''s a pervert like the Marquis of Marjoram."


    "Was her name Trudy...? The new maid is suspicious."


    "Hey, no matter how dog-like the guys from the Department of the Royal Household are, they wouldn''t be this reckle..."


    "I was attacked on the street the other day as soon as I went out. It was a hyena, and it looked like he was prepared to commit suicide. You would have been checking on my corpse today if I hadn''t been lucky enough to run into the person I was meeting on the road."


    "What? ...Hey."


    "It was early, and only three people saw me going out. The new maid, the guard at the entrance, and the coachman of the carriage I rode."


    "Why do you think it''s not the coachman or the guard?"


    "Because I chose a random carriage, and the guard said that Coco was a trustworthy person the other day."


    "These bastards*."


    Coco muttered an insult. There was a grimace on her white face.


    Yulia moved closer to Coco, and whispered in her ear.


    "I have a favor to ask."


    "Shut up. Go out right now, and bring that new girl. I will make her confess even if I have to squeeze her soul out of her body, and turn the Department of the Royal Household upside down."


    "That''s too wasteful. The more we do that, the more subtle and covertly they will act. Because the Marquis of Marjoram will want his eyes and ears to reach every corner of Ortega Palace."


    "Then, what are you going to do? If you say that you will spill the information that he wants..."


    Coco suddenly stopped, opened her eyes wide, and said.


    "You, don''t tell me that..."


    "Coco, I have a favor."


    "Hey, you really."


    "Please, assign the new maid as my exclusive maid."


    "You reckless girl."


    Coco murmured. Yulia teased Coco by saying that she was used to hearing that kind of compliment.


    - Pearl''s notes:


    * She is talking about the people working at the Department of the Royal Household. It''s a long title so I avoided using it again.

 CH 43

    There was no head maid in Lewicia''s palace. It was because before Yulia came in, Coco was the only maid of honor. So, everyone thought that Coco was the head maid of the Prince''s palace.


    "Newcomer, you will work as Lady Yulia''s exclusive maid starting from today. Even if she is a commoner, it doesn''t make sense that a maid of honor directly appointed by His Highness the Prince does not have an exclusive maid."


    "Yes, Lady Coco."


    Trudy was sociable and became fairly close with the other maids within a few days of entering the palace.


    When she was assigned as Yulia''s exclusive maid, the other maids came over to congratulate her.


    "Good for you! Lady Yulia is a really nice person. She is kind and diligent. You will probably be the most comfortable maid in our palace."


    "Since she likes sweets, she might give you snacks often."


    The maids gathered and chatted. Coco listened to their conversation with her arms folded and said with an evil-looking smile.


    "It''s strange... Why do your words sound like ''Lady Yulia is kind and nice, but Lady Coco has a dirty and picky personality'' in my ears? Until now, have you been comforting my exclusive maids for having the most difficult job in the palace?"


    The maids shook their heads, saying that it was not like that.


    "Pardon? Lady Coco, why are you saying such a thing? When did we do that!"


    Coco glared at each person with a villainous smile. Then, the maids stealthily pretended not to know what she was talking about before using work as an excuse to step away.


    "Oh, I should go and check if the laundry is dry."


    "I forgot to water the plants..."


    "Should I clean the hallway? Or the windows?"


    After the maids scattered to perform their respective tasks, Coco nodded at Trudy.


    "Follow me."


    "Yes! Lady Coco."


    Trudy smiled and walked behind Coco.


    She was a young and bubbly kid. Aside from her friendly personality, if she didn''t do a good job, there is no way the shrewd maids would dote on her this much.


    Coco glanced sideways at the window glass and examined Trudy''s expression, attitude, and gait.


    "As you may already know, we don''t attach importance to Yulia''s social status in our palace. Just remember that she was chosen and brought in by His Highness the Prince himself. Moreover, since she is one of the only two maids of honor in the palace, attend to her to the best of your ability."


    "Yes! I will keep that in mind."


    Trudy replied with a smile on her face. Despite her obedient and gentle demeanor, her voice was strong and powerful.


    Coco stopped observing Trudy and stood in front of Yulia''s room.


    "It''s me."


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    Yulia smiled, and opened the door. Her gaze moved behind Coco. Trudy kept her head slightly bowed, trying to appear calm.


    When Yulia opened the door wide for them to come in, Coco quickly walked into the room. Trudy, who was trying to grasp the situation, followed Coco into Yulia''s room.


    "Sit there."


    However, there was only one chair in front of the round table. Trudy looked at Yulia and Coco alternately, embarrassed for a moment.


    "Should I sit down?"


    "Yes, I put this chair here for you to sit on."


    "But, you two..."


    "Sit down. Don''t talk too much."


    Coco was annoyed. Although she was as fiery as usual, she didn''t seem to be in a bad mood, but Trudy gulped nervously at Coco''s sudden hostile gaze toward her.


    "Sit down."


    There was no trace of a smile on Yulia''s face either.


    Trudy sat on the chair. She clasped her hands together on her knees, and looked up at Yulia and Coco like a frightened rabbit.


    At that moment, Coco smiled with one corner of her mouth raised.


    "Would you look at that. Isn''t she quite good at acting?"


    "Excuse me, maids of honor... Why are you like that? If I did something wrong..."


    Yulia gave Coco a sympathetic look.


    Trudy was putting on a good act, trying to maintain a moderately nervous and moderately scared expression. Even so, she diligently made eye contact as if she didn''t want to miss the two maids of honor''s reactions.


    This time, Coco made a sign to Yulia with her eyes. It meant to tell her to get to work.


    Yulia nodded, and asked Trudy.


    "What is your name?"


    "Pardon? My name... is Trudy."


    "I am asking your real name."


    "Lady Yulia, why are you doing this? My name is Trudy. Please, tell me what I did wrong."


    Trudy was flustered as she couldn''t grasp the situation.


    Yulia thought she had been doing very well so far. A maid must have this much guts to serve as a spy in the palace.


    "The person who assigned you to the Prince''s palace must be an official of the Department of the Royal Household, right? As soon as I went out, you would have contacted the hyenas, and... Trudy, I want to know the whole process."


    Trudy''s eyes widened. She opened her mouth and looked at Yulia with a face that seemed unable to understand what she meant.


    Coco sneered, and chipped in.


    "I told you she was good at acting."


    Yulia didn''t take her time trying to convince Trudy. That kind of method was worth using when it was necessary to make the other person an ally and build mutual trust.


    However, in this case, intimidation is better than persuasion.


    "I almost got killed by hyenas a total of three times. The third time, it was thanks to you. Now, I can''t let it go anymore."


    "Lady..."


    "I can drag you to the Royal Knights or the police. After talking to His Highness, we can lock you in a dungeon and torture you or execute you. And I will inform the Department of the Royal Household and the hyenas."


    Trudy held her breath briefly. Yulia did not miss that shift.


    "Or I might spread rumors that a spy named Trudy was caught trying to kill Prince Lewicia''s maid of honor together with a hyena."


    "Lady, I..."


    "And say that all of this was ordered by the Marquis of Marjoram."


    "You''re wrong!"


    Trudy cried out in a sharp voice.


    "It''s not like that. I grew up in the countryside... I don''t know anyone in the city. I entered the palace because my father worked for a small local lord, so he recommended me to the lord saying that I was smart and hard-working!"


    "Spies always have well-prepared backgrounds."


    "Since I was young, I have been wanting to work in the royal palace. So, I took the test six times. Being from the countryside, it was very difficult to memorize complicated royal rules, but my final score was good. Trust me!"


    "Trudy, the hyena that pursued me yesterday is probably dead now", Yulia said in a monotonous voice.


    "Since he couldn¡¯t kill me, he must have been eliminated. You will suffer the same fate."


    Trudy''s breathing started to quicken. She was fairly good at weaseling out of it, but Yulia was not the kind of person to be fooled by that.


    Yulia spoke again.


    "When a spy is eliminated, everyone involved with them is also removed. That''s the basics. I don''t know how much they offered you, but as soon as you''re caught, you and your entire family will be killed without seeing a single coin."


    When a spy is planted in the royal palace, most of the time, their family is held hostage as well. It was to prepare in case of betrayal.


    Yulia learned all of this from Coco. She looked at her for confirmation; and Coco nodded firmly.


    "Trudy, tell me whom does your loyalty belong to?"


    "No. This... is unfair. I didn''t do anything, but the maid of honor is..."


    It was then.


    "I can''t take it anymore."


    Coco, who had been standing silently, stepped forward and stretched out her hand. Then, she grabbed Trudy by the hair and pulled her closer to her.


    "Argh!", Trudy shrieked.


    Glaring at her from a very close distance so that Trudy''s vision contained only her eyes, Coco said.


    "Why does a clever kid like you act so dull? What we''re saying is that what you gain and lose depends on who you''re loyal to. Why do you think we brought you here secretly instead of getting rid of you cleanly?"


    Trudy''s eyes widened. She put her brain to work as she carried on with her acting.


    ''How can I get out of here? What should I do if I can''t escape? Whose hand should I hold if I want to survive?''


    Coco let go of the hair she was holding and brushed her hands off, giving Trudy time to think.


    "I, I..."


    In fact, since she was already exposed as a spy, there was only one option left.


    A clear light returned to Trudy''s eyes, which had been shaking miserably.


    "Please, spare me."


    After she was done assessing the situation, she bit her lip hard enough to bleed, and lay down on the spot. Then, she begged Yulia and Coco.


    "Spare me. I know it''s shameless, but... I couldn''t help it either. I had to do anything to protect my family. I was told to work diligently here for a few years and keep an eye on the Prince and the maid of honor Lady Yulia. That''s all."


    "Trudy."


    "The contact was made through an errand boy. There is an errand boy in the palace who carries news outside, so I asked him to do it."


    "Who is it?"


    "A provision merchant. He visits the palace frequently, and delivers eggs and vegetables. The person who told me to enter the second Prince''s palace was from the Department of the Royal Household, but it was the assassins to told me to watch Lady Yulia."


    "So you''re saying you did it knowing that Yulia would die because of you?"


    Coco''s lips twitched. When she tried to pull Trudy''s hair again and Yulia suddenly stopped her, she let out her frustrations.


    "You almost died because of her! Do you not care at all? If it were me, I would grind her down to the bone!"


    "We won''t gain anything by being angry. Let''s think rationally."


    "Don''t you know what it means to be human? Sometimes you judge with your heart, not your head. That''s why God created the heart! So, it means that at times like this you can grab this girl by the hair, shake her, slap her on the cheek, and strangle her while telling her to try and go through it too!"


    As Coco shouted, Trudy looked at Yulia with a frightened face. She seemed undecided as to which solution was better between clinging to her and begging for her life, or keeping her mouth shut.


    Yulia wasn''t satisfied with either of those. There was something else she wanted.


    "Trudy, tell me their names."


    "What?"


    "The one who gave you the order, the one who brought you here, the one who chose you, the one who ran your errands, every single one of them."


    "Lady Yulia!"


    "Then, I''ll give you this."


    Yulia put a heavy pouch down on the floor. Trudy, who was lying face down on the floor, noticed that it was full of glittering gold coins.

 CH 44

    Trudy''s face glowed with an irresistible greed. She had never seen such a huge amount of money before in her life.


    Even when Trudy informed the hyena that Yulia had gone out alone, she only received a couple of gold coins.


    "I will keep it a secret as well."


    Yulia said in a singing tone. That''s definitely how it sounded to the nervous Trudy even though she was speaking plainly without much emotion.


    "I''ll keep it a secret that I found out your identity. After becoming my exclusive maid, you can give them the information they want from time to time. Of course you have to do what I tell you to do."


    "Then... will you forgive me if I do as you say?"


    "Forgive you?"


    Yulia laughed. Her laugh was as dry as the desert.


    "It''s just a deal, Trudy."


    "A deal?"


    "You give only as much information as I allow, and I give you gold coins in return. If you''re clever, I can give double of what they give you."


    Trudy nodded as if bewitched by Yulia''s neat explanation. If that was the case, she would do whatever she was told and would bow her head as many times as needed.


    Trudy was quick-witted and dexterous.


    After learning that Yulia had the habit of waking up early, she would wake up earlier than usual to help her prepare breakfast, and when Yulia ate, she would stand close to her and observe her eating habits.


    It was like seeing a noble lady and her servant.


    It would be natural to feel displeased with having a master-servant relationship with a commoner, but Trudy didn''t mind at all.


    The other maids, unaware that Yulia had discovered her weakness, praised her for being a good-natured child.


    "I have to report to the official of the Department of the Royal Household once a month. What happens in the Prince''s palace, the relationship between the Prince and the maids of honor, the guests who frequently visit... It''s mainly about those things."


    "What about the hyenas?"


    "The hyenas ask for information about when Lady Yulia goes out, who you meet, and if so, where."


    "You''ve only been here for a few days, so there is about a month left before you have to report, right?"


    "I can contact them when there''s an urgent matter, or when an important event has occurred. It''s because maids go to the Department of the Royal Household when they want to move to a different palace or quit their job."


    "The hyenas will contact you soon."


    "Pardon?"


    Trudy said with an awkward smile. No matter how bold she was, even she seemed reluctant to come in contact with the assassins.


    Yulia said nonchalantly.


    "They failed to kill me, so they''ll want to know how I''m doing. When they approach you, say this."


    "What should I say?"


    "Lady Yulia seems to be scared and is trying to take a personal escort. Lady Coco was strongly opposed to it, but His Highness the Prince Lewicia generously allowed it. She said she would hire an escort from outside since she can''t use royal personnel as a commoner."


    "Should I really say that? Then the hyenas will try to hide their identity and come in to become your escort..."


    "That''s precisely what I want."


    The time to wipe out the troublesome hyenas had finally come.


    Yulia''s gaze was cold. Trudy swallowed involuntarily, and nodded quickly.


    *****


    Trudy did exactly as Yulia told her. And a few days later, two men came in to be her personal escorts.


    They both had credible identities. One was a retired mercenary, and the other had a career as a royal guard.


    Yulia didn''t believe any of it. As hyenas, they would have stolen and forged someone else''s identity.


    "I will hire both of you. I don''t need an escort when I''m inside the palace, so get an accommodation nearby and be on standby."


    "Understood."


    Then, she went to find Maxwell. As usual, he visited the palace pretending to be sent by Yulia''s sponsor. She told him that she had hired two escorts she presumed to be hyenas.


    "I knew that you were fearless, but... aren''t you going to far? You''re playing around with the hyenas who are trying to kill you."


    "Can you track them? It would be nice if we could find their hideout and catch all of them at once."


    "Of course. Just give me a few days."


    Maxwell went back, and tracked the two men hired by Yulia.


    They didn''t move from the inn in front of the palace for several days, but they couldn''t avoid the meticulous eyes of the shadow informant.


    "I found their hideout. However, since it is an assassination guild run as a point organization, I couldn¡¯t figure out where the boss was."


    Maxwell, who reappeared a few days later, told Yulia that he had found the hyenas'' hideout.


    "Leave it to us. Your sponsor will take care of it."


    "Are you talking about Sir Carus?"


    "I reported it to him on the way back, and he said he would attack right away. Bavaslov was also there... he was contemplating whether to come with an ax or a mace."


    Is it okay to have such noble people hunt mere hyenas?


    Yulia thought about that for a moment, then nodded with a puzzled face. It was because Maxwell said the following with a sly smile.


    "Leave it to him. That guy is very talented at taking care of bad guys. It''s obvious that Bavaslov will want to come, and I''m also tagging along, so there''s nothing to worry about. No. It''s those bastards who should be worried."


    "Rather than worried..."


    "It would be nice if we could get a testimony or find evidence that they''re connected to the Marquis of Marjoram."


    That''s unlikely to happen. Yulia was skeptical. In her previous life, and in her lives before that, the hyenas thoroughly erased their traces no matter what.


    "I will go out tomorrow afternoon."


    "We will be waiting."


    Maxwell shrugged his shoulders in excitement and withdrew. Then, Yulia contacted the two escorts at the inn through Trudy, asking them to accompany her tomorrow afternoon.


    The next day at the appointed time arrived. The two escorts waiting in front of the palace secretly exchanged glances with each other after confirming that Yulia was alone in the carriage.


    Not even the most daring hyena could commit a murder right in front of the royal palace. They sat on the coachman''s bench and waited for the carriage to pull away from the palace.


    To be honest, after they failed killing her three times in a row, they felt humiliated. A woman without any power, a commoner orphan who had no one to take care of her. This request was no different from hunting flies.


    However, Yulia Arte escaped from their clutches like a mudfish every time as if she had been blessed by the god of luck.


    As soon as they leave the square in front of the palace and enter a quiet alley, this pesky request will come to an end. They must quickly bring proof of the woman''s death to the Marquis. The money is important, but it was also difficult to continuously endure the pressure of the Marquis.


    With that in mind, they drove the carriage.


    But as soon as they left the square, three men on horseback appeared and followed closely next to the carriage.


    It was Carus, Maxwell, and Bavaslov.


    "Get out of the way! What you''re doing is dangerous..."


    "Ah, don¡¯t worry. We are friends with the lady inside the carriage. We came to accompany her."


    "What?"


    The man with shaggy hair, Maxwell, said with a smirk.


    "Why, are you afraid of fighting us? I didn''t know hyenas were scaredy cats."


    "What did you say?"


    "H.Y.E.N.A."


    Maxwell said each letter clearly while opening and stretching his mouth.


    They got caught.


    The two hyenas drew their weapons in an instant.


    The carriage was no longer important to them. They threw away the reins, took up their weapons and started moving. Then, the man in the black cloak, Carus, moved to the carriage from his horse as if performing acrobatic tricks.


    And the last man, who was gauging the best time to attack, gritted his teeth and said.


    "Hey, tell me right now. Did you harass our lucky charm?"


    It was Bavaslov.


    The ax and mace moved simultaneously in his hands. Bavaslov, holding an ax in one hand and a mace in the other, lunged at the hyenas with a terrifying sound.


    The two hyenas couldn''t fight back properly and were captured. Bavaslov''s enraged fists beat them to the point of breaking their noses and knocking out their front teeth. Then, they were tied up and put into the carriage.


    "Where is your hideout?"


    Carus put one foot on top of their heads.


    The hyenas did not answer.


    There were three things assassins should never reveal even when facing death or torture - their hideout, their client''s identity, and their real name.


    Carus'' feet gradually gained strength. As the wounds were pressed against the floor of the carriage, a painful groan came out of the hyenas'' mouths.


    Carus looked down at them with a bored expression, then said in a nonchalant way.


    "The hideout is on top of a hill on the other side of the beach from here. Was it a dry meat warehouse? The client must be the Marquis of Marjoram. I don''t care about your names."


    How did he know ? The hyenas looked at Carus in disbelief.


    "If you find one hideout, someone will expose the next one. If you keep doing that over and over again, you will eventually be able to meet the boss."


    "Euaargh...!"


    "I will say this."


    Carus'' dark eyes slightly curved.


    "The hyenas of Ortega dared to harm His Majesty¡¯s second knight, Carus Lankea, the hero of the Baikan Empire."


    - Pearl''s notes: I will be taking a break next week!

 CH 45

    Carus Lankea. The Bloodless Admiral.


    The hyenas were rendered unable to let out even a shallow groan. Feelings of astonishment, fear, and regret overflowed from their eyes that widened as if they were about to tear.


    "If the client is the Marquis of Marjoram, Ortega becomes a nation who is rebelling against the Empire. I have commanded wars of conquest on countless battlefields. This small kingdom can be destroyed in only a few months. This country where you have been active all this time, the place where your family lives, and the land where your comrades are buried will be reduced to ashes."


    Carus skillfully exaggerated his words. But his voice and tone were so calm that they could be mistaken for the truth.


    The hyenas'' faces turned pale. They tried to make excuses, but they couldn''t even ask for forgiveness because Bavaslov had put a gag on their mouths after complaining that they were too noisy.


    As she looked at that scene, Yulia was a little bit amused.


    People who would sell human lives without any guilt as long as they were given money were now worried that a war would break out in the kingdom.


    "That''s why you shouldn''t have touched Yulia Arte", Carus said with a smile on his face.


    The hyenas looked sideways at Yulia. It looked like they were wondering what the hell the relationship between the two was, so this time Yulia kindly answered.


    "This person is the one I serve with all my heart."


    Then, this time, Carus looked at Yulia with a face of disbelief.


    That day, one of Ortega''s most skilled assassin guilds'' hideout was razed to the ground. Dozens of experienced hyenas were handled by only three men.


    Not wanting to get in the way, Yulia waited for them in the carriage.


    The hyenas looked down on Carus and his men, and chose to fight instead of running away. So the damage was greater.


    Carus wiped out their hideout without even asking about the client''s or the hyenas'' identities.


    However, among them, there was one who chose to run away without fighting.


    A man secretly came out of the warehouse, abandoning his colleagues, and ran away on horseback. He was a young man. Yulia witnessed it from inside the carriage.


    At first, she thought of alerting Carus by shouting. However, the wind blew the hood off the man''s head and the moment his face was revealed, her mouth closed like a clam.


    ''The Liberation Army?''


    The young hyena who was fleeing was from the Liberation Army.


    It was not an illusion. It couldn''t have been. Yulia once had a past where she joined hands with the Liberation Army.


    The man was an executive in charge of quite an important job. His role was to raise funds for the activities of the Liberation Army.


    ''Did the Liberation Army''s money come from the hyenas?''


    Her heart grew cold.


    It was the Marquis of Marjoram and other nobles who gave money to the hyenas. So, the money went to the Liberation Army through the hyenas.


    Those who ridiculed and insulted the King for surrendering without fighting, claiming that the Kingdom should be independent from the Empire, are living on the money of Marjoram, the leader of the pro-imperialist faction.


    ''Did the Marquis of Marjoram send money to them knowing that? Or, did he do it unknowingly?''


    Either way, this was great information. Many thoughts ran through Yulia''s mind.


    What can she gain by reporting this? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait for the right time to reveal it? Where should she go if she wants to collect evidence? And who should she share this information with?


    At that moment, the carriage''s door opened and Carus held out his hand.


    "It''s over, you can come out now."


    Yulia, who was lost in deep thought, was startled and looked at him in surprise.


    "Already?"


    "Bavaslov ran amok like a madman."


    As Yulia grabbed Carus'' hand and got off the carriage, she saw Bavaslov scratch his head in embarrassment.


    "I''m not a madman. Do you know how much I struggled having to get the ships of the Southern Fleet repaired? We were lucky that our Yulia told us where we could find skilled technicians! Otherwise, I would have been in trouble."


    Maxwell laughed, wiping the blood off his knife using another person''s clothes.


    "When did she become ''your Yulia''? Didn''t you hear what she said earlier? She said she decided to serve Admiral Carus. The word ''our Yulia'' is only appropriate if it comes from the Admiral''s mouth."


    "What? Fu..."


    "Did you curse, just now? Sir Carus, that bastard is curs..."


    While Bavaslov and Maxwell were fighting amongst themselves, Yulia stood next to Carus and looked at the hyenas'' lair.


    The building was on fire, and all the assassins who had been harassing her were lying dead inside.


    However, she didn''t feel relieved or at ease. Because a little relief was always followed by long, painful memories.


    Yulia quietly opened her mouth as she stared at the hyenas who were limp like broken dolls.


    "A typhoon will blow hard around the first day of summer. A tsunami will come too. There will be warnings from sailors, but the damage will be great if complacent people ignore them. Call the warships ashore and prepare in advance."


    Carus, who was standing with Yulia and watching the hyenas'' hideout burn, lowered his head to look at her.


    Both Bavaslov and Maxwell looked at her.


    It was Bavaslov who answered first. He believed in Yulia''s words, so he agreed without hesitation this time as well.


    "Really? Okay, then."


    Maxwell asked dubiously.


    "Is this yet another prophecy?"


    "You can think whatever you want."


    "Well... there''s nothing wrong with preparing in advance. There are many ships in the fleet... if even one of them is destroyed, the damage will be great. Hm? Right?"


    Maxwell looked sideways at Carus. He was concerned about what would happen if he laughed at Yulia, telling her not to talk nonsense.


    But that was a useless worry. Carus nodded obediently, and said to Yulia.


    "I''ll meet you at Ortega''s palace next time."


    Yulia looked at him. Her eyes sparkled at the thought of Carus Lankea appearing in Ortega''s palace.


    Carus had a slight smile on his lips.


    "Since His Majesty has appointed me as the new Admiral of the Southern Fleet, I must now assume command of Ortega''s seas. Of course, I should also inform the King of your country."


    "...Ah."


    "I don''t know everything about what His Majesty is thinking, but one thing is certain. He has no intention of becoming Ortega''s friend."


    Not too long ago, a messenger with the Emperor''s appointment letter in hand departed from the Empire.


    Carus said that a messenger would visit Ortega''s palace as the Emperor''s representative, and that he would bestow him with the title of Admiral of the Southern Fleet right away.


    Yulia read the Emperor''s hidden intentions.


    "He wants to make an unpleasant appearance as a way to warn the nobles of Ortega."


    Carus muttered, "as expected", and put his hand on Yulia''s shoulder. Then he leaned over, and whispered.


    "Use me."


    "Sir Carus..."


    "I¡¯ll show up when you want, where you want, and how you want."


    It was time to repay the oath she had given him. Yulia stared blankly at him, failing to smile like usual.


    ''Why couldn''t I reach out to you in any of my previous lives? Even though you were the one my enemies feared the most.''


    The answer was simple. Because he was an existence that was out of her reach. Because Carus Rankea was a noble man that Yulia Arte did not dare to covet.


    The heroic exploits of Carus Lankea will soon land in Ortega beyond the Baikan Empire. The heroic deeds Carus has accumulated in the North will never betray him.


    A man who was as unreachable as the Emperor was in front of her. If she stretched out her hand, she could catch him, and if she made eye contact, she could have a conversation.


    "Sir Carus, do you believe me?"


    Yulia unknowingly spewed out her sincere feelings. It was like begging him to believe her, so she regretted it as soon as she asked.


    However, Carus said the following.


    "I am trying."


    Her heart was burning hot. Tears threatened to come out.


    ''How can I gain this man''s trust? I wish I could tell you everything I know. But I don''t trust you completely, so it''s too selfish to want you to trust me completely.''


    Yulia bit her lip.


    *****


    Coco nodded her head with a relieved face when she saw Yulia, who had returned from trashing the hyenas'' hideout.


    It meant that she understood roughly even though nothing was said, so Yulia went straight to her room.


    Trudy, who had been waiting for Yulia nervously all day, ran to her.


    "Lady Yulia, have you already eaten? Shall I prepare something simple for you?"


    "Prepare the bath water first."


    "Yes, yes! Lady Yulia, wait a moment."


    As she received bath water and prepared towels and gowns, Trudy''s eyes, which had reached Yulia''s feet, immediately shook helplessly.


    There was dark blood on the hem of the long skirt. The soles of her shoes were also stained.


    It was clearly human blood. Yulia looked calm and unscathed, but her shoes were covered with dried blood from someone else.


    "My, my, my lady?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Bl, blood..."


    "Blood?"


    Yulia looked at her shoes. Then, understanding why Trudy was afraid, she said in a nonchalant tone.


    "You don''t have any reason to worry, Trudy."


    "Pardon?"


    "They won''t suspect you. They died without knowing who they were dealing with."


    "They, they died? All of them?"


    "Not exactly..."


    She was reminded of the member of the Liberation Army who ran away from the hyenas'' den. Yulia''s face was filled with a bleak energy.


    "Anyway, they won''t notice that you betrayed them. So don''t worry."


    "Yes... Lady Yulia."


    Trudy tried hard to smile as she said that she was relieved. Yulia didn''t care whether Trudy was relieved or not, so she went straight to the bathroom and washed herself.